appendix: masters of the hospital - link.springer.com978-1-137-26475-6/1.pdf · appendix: masters...

233

Appendix: Masters of the Hospital

Note: square brackets are used of those who were temporarily in charge (like Lt. Masters) or are doubtful.

Gerard (1099–1120) [Roger, Lieutenant Master?]Raymond of Puy (1120–1158×1160)Auger of Balben (1158×1160–1162)1

[Arnold of Comps? (1162–1163)]Gilbert of Assailly (1163–1171)Cast of Murols (1171–72) [Rostang Anti-master? (1171)]Jobert (1172–1177)Roger of Moulins (1177–1187)2

[Ermengol of Aspa, Provisor (1188–1190)]Garnier of Nablus (1190–1192)Geoffrey of Donjon (1193–1202)3

Alfonso of Portugal (1203–1206)Geoffrey Le Rat (1206–1207)Garin of Montaigu (1207–1227×1228)Bertrand of Thessy or Le Lorgne (1228–1230×1231)Guérin (1230×1231–1236)4

Bertrand of Comps (1236–1239×1240)5

Peter of Vieille Bride (1240–1241)William of Châteauneuf (1241–1258) [ John of Ronay, Lieutenant Master (1244–50)]Hugh Revel (1258–1277×1278)Nicholas Lorgne (1277×1278–1285)John of Villiers (1285–1293×1294)Odo of Pins (1293×1294–1296)William of Villaret (1296–1305)Fulk of Villaret (1305–1317×1319)

234

Notes

Explication and Acknowledgements

1. Joseph Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers en Terre Sainte et à Chypre (1100–1310) (Paris, 1904); Hans Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden (Berlin, 1908).

2. Jonathan Riley-Smith, The Knights of St John in Jerusalem and Cyprus, c.1050–1310 (London, 1967).

3. Rudolf Hiestand, ‘Die Anfänge der Johanniter’, in Die geistlichen Ritterorden Europas, ed. Josef Fleckenstein and Manfred Hellmann (Sigmaringen, 1980); Alain Beltjens, Aux origi-nes de l’Ordre de Malte (Brussels, 1995); Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Earliest Hospitallers’, in Montjoie, ed. Benjamin Z. Kedar, Jonathan Riley-Smith and Rudolf Hiestand (Aldershot, 1997); idem, ‘The Amalfitan Hospices in Jerusalem’, in Amalfi and Byzantium: Acts of the International Symposium on the Eighth Centenary of the Translation of the Relics of St. Andrew the Apostle from Constantinople to Amalfi (1208–2008), Rome, 6 May 2008, ed. Edward Farrugia (Rome, 2010).

4. For recent examples, see Jochen Burgtorf, The Central Convent of Hospitallers and Templars. History, Organization, and Personnel (1099/1120–1310) (Leiden and Boston, 2008); Marie-Anna Chevalier, Les ordres religieux-militaires en Arménie cilicienne (Paris, 2009); Michael Gervers, The Hospitaller Cartulary in the British Library (Cotton MS Nero E VI) (Toronto, 1981); idem, ‘Pro defensioneTerre Sancte: The Development and Exploitation of the Hospitallers’ Landed Estate in Essex”, MO 1; Anthony Luttrell and Léon Pressouyre (eds), La Commanderie, institution des ordres militaires dans l’Occident médiéval (Paris, 2002); Kristjan Toomaspoeg, Templari e ospitalieri nella Sicilia medievale (Taranto, 2003); Philippe Josserand, Eglise et pouvoir dans la Péninsule Ibérique: les ordres militaires dans le royaume de Castille, 1252–1369 (Madrid, 2004); Judith Bronstein, The Hospitallers and the Holy Land. Financing the Latin East 1187–1274 (Woodbridge, 2005). For a summary, see Helen Nicholson, The Knights Hospitaller (Woodbridge, 2001).

5. Giles Constable, ‘The Military Orders’, in idem, Crusaders and Crusading in the Twelfth Century (Farnham, 2008); Tom Licence, ‘The Templars and the Hospitallers, Christ and the Saints’, Crusades 4 (2005); idem, ‘The Military Orders as Monastic Orders’, Crusades 5 (2006); Rudolf Hiestand, ‘Templer- und Johanniterbistümer und -bischöfe im Heiligen Land’, in Ritterorden und Kirche im Mittelalter, ed. Zenon Hubert Nowak (Torun, 1997); Alan Forey, ‘The Military Orders in the Crusading Proposals of the Late-thirteenth and Early-fourteenth Centuries’, Traditio 36 (1980); idem, ‘Novitiate and Instruction in the Military Orders in the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries’, Speculum 61 (1986); idem, ‘Literacy and Learning in the Military Orders during the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries’, MO 2; Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Written Records’, in The Crusades and Their Sources, ed. John France and William G. Zajac (Aldershot, 1998); idem, ‘The Military Orders: Some Definitions’, repr. in idem, Studies on the Hospitallers after 1306 (Aldershot, 2007), art. I; idem, ‘Further Definitions’, repr. in idem, Studies on the Hospitallers after 1306 (Aldershot, 2007), art. II; Jonathan Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers as Professed Religious in the Holy Land (Notre Dame, 2010).

6. UKJ; PTJ. 7. ‘Administrative Regulations for the Hospital of St John in Jerusalem Dating from the

1180s’, ed. Susan Edgington, Crusades 4 (2005); ‘A Twelfth-century Description of the Jerusalem Hospital’, ed. Benjamin Kedar, MO 2.

8. Adrian Boas, Archaeology of the Military Orders (London, 2006); Richard P. Harper and Denys Pringle, Belmont Castle (Oxford, 2000); Balász Major and Éva Galambos, ‘Archaeological and Fresco Research in the Castle Chapel at al-Marqab: A Preliminary

Report on the Results of the First Seasons’, MO 5; Gergely Buzás, ‘The Two Hospitaller Chapter Houses at al-Marqab: A Study in Architectural Reconstruction’, MO 5; Istvan Kováts, ‘Meat Consumption and Animal Keeping in the Citadel at al-Marqab’, MO 5; Thomas Biller (ed.), Der Crac des Chevaliers. Die Baugeschichte einer Ordensburg der Kreuzfahrerzeit (Regensburg, 2006).

9. Denys Pringle, The Churches of the Crusader Kingdom of Jerusalem. A Corpus, 4 vols (Cambridge, 1993–2009), 3:192–207; 4:82–116; Eliezer Stern, ‘The Church of St John in Acre’, Crusades 4 (2005); idem, ‘La commanderie de l’ordre des Hospitaliers à Acre’, Bulletin monumental 164 (2006). Frescoes and other works of art have been described by Jaroslav Folda, in The Art of the Crusaders in the Holy Land 1098–1187 (Cambridge, 1995) and Crusader Art in the Holy Land from the Third Crusade to the Fall of Acre, 1187–1291 (Cambridge, 2005).

10. Peter Spufford, Handbook of Medieval Exchange (London, 1986), pp. 297–8.11. See Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘The Crown of France and Acre, 1254–1291’, in France and the

Holy Land, ed. Daniel Weiss and Lisa Mahoney (Baltimore and London, 2004), p. 48.

Prologue

1. Abbayes et prieureìs de l’ancienne France: recueil historique des archevêchés, évêchés, abbayes et prieureìs de France, ed. Dom Beaunier et al., 45 vols (Paris, 1905–41); Laurent Cottineau, Répertoire topo-bibliographique des abbayes et prieurés, 3 vols (Mâcon, 1935–70); David Knowles and R. Neville Hadcock, Medieval Religious Houses: England and Wales (London, 1971), p. xiii.

2. Kaspar Elm, Umbilicus Mundi (Sint-Kruis, 1998), pp. 496–506; Christian Vogel, Das Recht derTempler (Münster, 2007), pp. 229–34.

3. Alan Forey, The Military Orders from the Twelfth to the Early Fourteenth Centuries (Basingstoke, 1992), pp. 2–3; Luttrell, ‘The Military Orders: Some Definitions’, pp. 80–1.

4. Constable, ‘The Military Orders’, passim. 5. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, ed. Joseph Pecci, 4th edn, 5 vols (Paris, 1926),

2a 2ae, Qq. 179–89, esp. Qu. 188, arts. 2–5. There have been occasional references to Thomas’s treatment of the subject, but its significance has been overlooked. See Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, p. 13; Helen Nicholson, Templars, Hospitallers and Teutonic Knights. Images of the Military Orders, 1128–1291 (Leicester, 1993), p. 40; Luttrell, ‘The Military Orders: Some Definitions’, p. 85.

6. James Weisheipl, Friar Thomas d’Aquino (Oxford, 1974), pp. 261–5. 7. Nicholson, Templars, Hospitallers and Teutonic Knights, pp. 42–3. 8. Forey, The Military Orders, pp. 216–20. 9. Le dossier de l’affaire des Templiers, ed. Georges Lizerand (Paris, 1923), p. 58; Luttrell, ‘The

Military Orders: Some Definitions’, p. 85.10. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica 2a 2ae, Qu. 188, art. 3.11. Information provided by Nicole Bériou.12. Le dossier, pp. 64–6.13. For this topic, see also Judith Bronstein, ‘Caring for the Sick or Dying for the Cross? The

Granting of Crusade Indulgences to the Hospitallers’, HME, pp. 39–46.14. Maurice Keen, Chivalry (New Haven and London, 1984), pp. 9–17, 45–63.15. Richard Kaeuper, Chivalry and Violence in Medieval Europe (Oxford, 1999), p. 47.16. Keen, Chivalry, pp. 143–61.17. Roger of Stanegrave, ‘Le Livere qe s’apelle le Charboclois d’armes du conquest precious

de la Terre saint de promission’, PC, pp. 293–385. 18. Theoderic, ‘Peregrinatio’, ed. Robert Huygens, Peregrinationes tres (Turnhout, 1994), p. 145.19. Benedicta Ward, Miracles and the Medieval Mind (London, 1982), pp. 33–66.20. Cyrille Vogel, ‘Le pèlerinage pénitentiel’, in Pellegrinaggi e culto dei santi in Europa fino all

Ia crociata (Todi, 1963), pp. 37–94; Ward, Miracles, pp. 124–5.

Notes to pages ix–5 235

21. Jonathan Riley-Smith, The First Crusaders (Cambridge, 1997), pp. 29–31.22. Riley-Smith, The First Crusaders, pp. 36–8.23. Riley-Smith, The First Crusaders, pp. 31–3.24. Malcolm Barber, The New Knighthood. A History of the Order of the Temple (Cambridge,

1994), pp. 9–10.25. Joshua Prawer, The Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem (London, 1972), pp. 195–213. 26. Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘The Death and Burial of Latin Christian Pilgrims to Jerusalem

and Acre, 1099–1291’, Crusades 7 (2008), pp. 168–70; Pringle, The Churches, 3:6–72; Folda, The Art of the Crusaders, pp. 175–245.

27. A measure of its success was the effort put into reviving Rome as a goal of pilgrimage around 1200 by Pope Innocent III. Debra Birch, Pilgrimage to Rome in the Middle Ages (Woodbridge, 1998), pp. 150–94; especially , pp. 177–82, 187–94.

28. Pringle, The Churches, 3:31–2.29. ‘Pelrinages et pardouns de Acre’, IAJ, pp. 235–6.30. Jonathan Riley-Smith, The First Crusade and the Idea of Crusading (London, 1985), pp. 73–4;

Riley-Smith, The First Crusaders, pp. 12, 18–19.31. John Pryor, Geography, Technology and War (Cambridge, 1988), pp. 112–34.32. See Jean Richard, The Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem, tr. Janet Shirley, 2 vols (Amsterdam,

1979); Prawer, The Latin Kingdom; Jonathan Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility and the Kingdom of Jerusalem, 1174–1277 (London, 1973); Jean Richard, Le comté de Tripoli sous la dynastie toulousaine (1102–1187) (Paris, 1945); Claude Cahen, La Syrie du nord à l’époque des croisades et la principauté franque d’Antioche (Paris, 1940); Thomas Asbridge, The Creation of the Principality of Antioch (Woodbridge, 2000); Thomas Boase (ed.), The Cilician Kingdom of Armenia (Edinburgh, 1978); Peter Edbury, The Kingdom of Cyprus and the Crusades, 1191–1374 (Cambridge, 1991).

33. See Christopher MacEvitt, The Crusades and the Christian World of the East. Rough Tolerance (Philadelphia, 2008).

34. Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, pp. 596–623.35. Jonathan Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, passim.36. Michael Brett, ‘The Near East on the Eve of the Crusades’, in La Primera Cruzada ,

Novecientos Años después: el Concilio de Clermont y los Orígines del Movimiento Cruzado, ed. Luis García-Guijarro Ramos (Madrid, 1997), pp. 119–36.

37. Michael Köhler, Allianzen und Verträge zwischen fränkischen und islamischen Herrschern im Vorderen Orient (Berlin, 1991), passim; Carole Hillenbrand, The Crusades. Islamic Perspectives (Edinburgh, 1999), pp. 257–327.

38. Malcolm Lyons and David Jackson, Saladin (Cambridge, 1982); Michael Bonner, Jihad in Islamic History (Princeton and Oxford, 2006), pp. 137–42.

39. Peter Thorau, The Lion of Egypt. Sultan Baybars I and the Near East in the Thirteenth Century, tr. Peter Holt (London, 1987); Bonner, Jihad, pp. 143–4; Hillenbrand, The Crusades, pp. 227–48.

40. Riley-Smith, The First Crusade and the Idea of Crusading, passim; Riley-Smith, The First Crusaders, pp. 165–8.

41. Riley-Smith, The First Crusaders, pp. 48–52, 67.42. Jonathan Riley-Smith, The Crusades, Christianity and Islam (New York, 2008),

pp. 29–30, 34.43. Albert of Aachen, Historia Ierosolimitana, ed. Susan Edgington (Oxford, 2007), p. 474.44. Guibert of Nogent, Dei gesta per Francos, ed. Robert Huygens (Turnhout, 1996), p. 87.45. Riley-Smith, The First Crusade and the Idea of Crusading, pp. 91–119, 135–52.46. Baldric of Bourgueil, ‘Historia Jerosolimitana’, RHC Oc, 4:101.47. Baldric of Bourgueil, p. 28.48. Guibert of Nogent, Dei gesta, p. 233. See Riley-Smith, The First Crusaders, p. 70.49. Riley-Smith, The Crusades, Christianity and Islam, p. 33.50. Gregory VIII, ‘Audita tremendi’, in ‘Historia de expeditione Friderici imperatoris’,

ed. Anton Chroust, MGHS rer.Germ. NS 5 (Berlin, 1928), p. 9.

236 Notes to pages 5–10

51. Penny Cole, The Preaching of the Crusades to the Holy Land, 1095–1270 (Cambridge, MA, 1991), pp. 173–6, 232–4; Riley-Smith, The Crusades, Christianity and Islam, pp. 39–42.

52. See William Purkis, Crusading Spirituality in the Holy Land and Iberia c.1095–c.1187 (Woodbridge, 2008), pp. 98–111.

53. Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, pp. 13–15.54. See Constable, ‘The Military Orders’; also Licence, ‘The Templars and the Hospitallers’;

idem, ‘The Military Orders’.55. Giles Constable, The Reformation of the Twelfth Century (Cambridge, 1996), passim.

1 Origins, c.1070–1160

1. William of Santo Stefano’s collection, in which John of Antioch may have had a hand, is to be found in Rome, Biblioteca Vaticana: Codex Vaticanus Latinus 4852 (his first codex) and Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale, Manuscrits français, Anciens fonds no. 6049. Some extracts have been published in Cart Hosp; RHC Oc 5. For William, see Cart Hosp 4:780, 784, nos 4464, 4468–9; Joseph Delaville Le Roulx, ‘Les statuts de l’ordre de l’Hôpital de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem’, BEC 48 (1887), pp. 347–54; Léopold Delisle, ‘Maître Jean d’ Antioche et Guillaume de Saint Etienne’, Histoire littéraire de France 33 (1906), pp. 1–40; Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Statutes’, Revue Mabillon 75 (2003), pp. 11–13; idem, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Written Records’, pp. 139–43; Katja Klement, ‘Alcune osser-vazioni sul Vat. Lat. 4852’, Studi Melitensi 3 (1995), pp. 229–43.

2. Extracts ed. Léopold Delisle, ‘Notice sur la Rhétorique de Ciceron traduite par maître Jean d’Antioche (ms. Du Musée Condé)’, Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Nationale 36 (1899), pp. 207–65, esp. pp. 219, 265.

3. See Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 289, 498–9.4. William of Santo Stefano, ‘Comment la sainte maison de l’Hospital de S. Johan de

Jerusalem commença’, RHC Oc 5:424.5. Anthony Luttrell, ‘Préface’ to Les Légendes de l’Hôpital de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem, ed. Antoine

Calvet (Paris, 2000), pp. 5–41; Gerhoh of Reichersberg, ‘De investigatione Antichristi’, ed. Ernst Sackur, MGH Libelli 3 (Hanover, 1897), p. 378; The Hospitallers’ Riwle, ed. Keith Sinclair (London, 1984), pp. 1–12; Libro de privilegios de la orden de San Juan de Jerusalén en Castilla y León (siglos XII–XV), ed. Carlos de Ayala Martínez (Madrid, 1995), p. 326, no. 147. Someone, perhaps in the twelfth-century Hospital, transferred from the Gesta consulum Andegavorum into the chronicler Ralph Glaber’s account of the visit of Count Fulk III of Anjou to Jerusalem in 1038–39 a reference to a benefaction made by him to a ‘hospital’. Ralph Glaber, Historiarum Libri Quinque, ed. and tr. John France (Oxford, 1989), p. 214, and see p. xci. A letter of Pope Clement III (PTJ 2:305–9, no. 101), expressing the belief that the Hospital in Jerusalem was associated with Christ and was the scene of many of the incidents in the New Testament, is a forgery.

6. Les Légendes de l’Hôpital de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem, ed. Antoine Calvet (Paris, 2000), pp. 108–54. This narrative garbled episodes in the second book of Maccabees, in particu-lar the attempted profanation of the Temple by Heliodorus on the orders of Seleucus, changing their names to those of Melchior and Antiochus. The story of the gift made by Judas Maccabeus for the souls of the dead after his victory over Gorgias of Idumea (2 Macc. 3 and 12:32–45) was interpolated, although the poor were made the beneficia-ries of Judas’s piety instead of the dead.

7. Karl Borchardt, ‘Two Forged Thirteenth-century Alms-raising Letters Used by the Hospitallers in Franconia’, MO 1: 52–6.

8. Cart Hosp 3:19, no. 3002.9. In the late fifteenth century, William Caoursin (‘Primordium et origo sacri Xenodochii’

and ‘Le fondement du S. Hospital’, RHC Oc 5:430–5) proposed that the Hospital had been founded by Judas Maccabeus himself. See also ‘De primordiis et inventione sacrae religionis Jerosolymitani’, RHC Oc 5:428–9; Florio Bustron, Chronique de l’île de Chypre, ed. René de Mas Latrie (Paris, 1886), pp. 143–6.

Notes to pages 11–16 237

10. Pringle, The Churches, 3:192. See Saewulf, ‘Relatio’, ed. Robert Huygens, Peregrinationes tres (Turnhout, 1994), p. 67.

11. William of Tyre, Chronicon, ed. Robert Huygens, 2 parts (Turnhout, 1986), pp. 123, 816–17. The arguments of Luttrell (‘The Amalfitan Hospices’, pp. 9–10) in favour of an original dedication to St John the Almoner are ingenious, but do not convince me. For Ein Karem, see Pringle, The Churches, 1:30–47.

12. Pringle, The Churches, 3:236.13. William of Santo Stefano, ‘Comment la sainte maison’, p. 424.14. William of Tyre, pp. 123, 814–17; repeated by James of Vitry, ‘Historia orientalis seu

Hierosolymitana’, ed. Jacques Bongars, Gesta Dei per Francos (Hannau, 1611), p. 1082; William of Santo Stefano, ‘Comment la sainte maison’, pp. 423–7.

15. Amato of Montecassino, L’ystoire de li Normant, ed. Vincenzo de Bartholomaeis (Rome, 1935), pp. 341–3. See Luttrell, ‘The Amalfitan Hospices’, pp. 2–7.

16. ‘Vetus Chronicon Amalphitanum’, ed. Ferdinando Ughelli and Nicolò Coleti, Italia sacra, 10 vols (Venice, 1717–22), 7:198. See Hiestand, ‘Die Anfânge’, pp. 33–7.

17. Papsturkunden für Kirchen im Heiligen Lande, ed. Rudolf Hiestand (Göttingen, 1985), pp. 114–15, no. 12.

18. PTJ 2:195–6, no. 1.19. William of Tyre, p. 816.20. Amato of Montecassino, p. 341. 21. ‘Vetus Chronicon Amalphitanum’, p. 198.22. Saewulf, p. 67. 23. Albert of Aachen, p. 574.24. Papsturkunden für Kirchen, p. 114, no. 12. 25. William of Tyre, p. 816. See also William of Santo Stefano, ‘Comment la sainte maison’,

pp. 423–4.26. ‘Vetus Chronicon Amalphitanum’, p. 198. It has been pointed out that the use of the

phrase ‘infirmos curare’ echoes Christ’s injunction to the apostles to heal the sick (Matt. 10:8). Benjamin Kedar, ‘A Note on Jerusalem’s Bîmâristân and Jerusalem’s Hospital’, HME, p. 10.

27. Albert of Aachen, p. 574. Perhaps Alfonso VII of Castile was thinking of something similar in 1126 when he gave the Hospitallers Atapuerca, in which they were to build an albergueria for the poor. Libro de Privilegios, pp. 162–3, no. 19. See Piers Mitchell, Medicine in the Crusades. Warfare, Wounds and the Medieval Surgeon (Cambridge, 2004), p. 64, although Dr Mitchell (pp. 84, 103, 105–6, 238, 240) is surely wrong when he throws doubt on the medical functions of the Hospital in the early twelfth century; also Luttrell, ‘The Amalfitan Hospices’, p. 16.

28. Amato of Montecassino, p. 342.29. Kedar, ‘A Note’, pp. 7–11.30. William of Tyre, pp. 123, 816–17; Papsturkunden für Kirchen, p. 114, no. 12. 31. ‘Ein unbekanntes Privileg Fürst Bohemonds II für das Hospital’, ed. Rudolf Hiestand,

Archiv fûr Diplomatik 43 (1997), p. 45.32. Dominic Selwood, Knights of the Cloister. Templars and Hospitallers in Central-Southern

Occitania c1100–1300 (Woodbridge, 1999), p. 53; Hiestand, ‘Die Anfänge’, p. 53; Michael Matzke, ‘De Origine Hospitalariorum Hierosolymitanorum: Vom klösterlichen pilgerhospital zur internationalen Organisation’, Journal of Medieval History 22 (1996), pp. 1–23.

33. ‘el non portet habit ni fo religios mas que era garda ayssi com so alcus prodomes en las bonas vilas hon ha hospitals’; Luttrell, ‘The Earliest Hospitallers’, p. 39, n. 16. This may have originated in an interpretation of a reference in the Legenda to Gerard as a man who ‘gardetz la sancta mayzo’. Les Légendes, pp. 122, 134, 144, 153.

34. ‘Vetus Chronicon Amalphitanum’, p. 198.35. Luttrell, ‘Préface’, pp. 5–11.36. Les Legendes, pp. 122–4, 134–6, 144–5, 153–4.37. William of Tyre, p. 375.


38. Albert of Aachen, p. 434. 39. PTJ 2:195, no. 1; Hiestand, ‘Die Anfänge’, pp. 39–42. 40. Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana, ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Heidelberg,

1913), p. 642. This interpolation, found in Cambridge University MS Ji.IV.4, is cer-tainly of the twelfth century. See Heinrich Hagenmeyer’s discussion of it in Fulcher of Chartres, pp. 102–3, 641–2, n. 25.

41. Chronique de Saint-Maixent, ed. Jean Verdon (Paris, 1979), p. 190. 42. William of Tyre, pp. 375, 817.43. Anne-Marie Legras and Jean-Loup Lemaître, ‘La pratique liturgique des Templiers et des

Hospitaliers de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem’, L’Ecrit dans la société médiévale. Divers aspects de sa pratique du XIe à XVe siècle, ed. Caroline Bourlet and Annie Dufour (Paris, 1993), pp. 110–21.

44. Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Skull of Blessed Gerard’, in The Order’s Early Legacy in Malta, ed. John Azzopardi (Valletta, 1989), p. 45. Alain Beltjens (‘Trois questions à propos de l’Hospitalier Gérard’, Bulletin de la Société de l’Histoire et du Patrimoine de l’Ordre de Malte 19 [2007], pp. 4–59; 20 [2008], pp. 4–56) argues vigorously and at length that the relic was originally thought to relate to St Gerald of Aurillac. He questions whether the Hospitallers ever considered Gerard to be a saint in the middle ages. He makes some shrewd points but his case is based on inference and he cannot explain why there are no references to the relic before 1283, a date that falls in the period when the Order was transferring its valuables to the West.

45. Riley-Smith, The First Crusade and the Idea of Crusading, pp. 79–82.46. Saewulf, p. 67.47. See Reginald of Durham, Libellus de Vita et Miraculis S. Godrici, Heremite de Finchale

(Surtees Society 20, London, 1847), p. 57; Ekkehard of Aura, ‘Chronica’, ed. Franz-Josef Schmale and Irene Schmale-Ott, Frutolfs und Ekkehards Chroniken und die anonyme Kaiserchronik (Darmstadt, 1972), p. 158. In the fifteenth century it was believed that Gerard had ruled as master for 16 years, thus dating the independence of the Order from 1104. William Caoursin, ‘Primordium et origo sacri Xenodochii’, p. 432, and ‘Le fondement du S. Hospital’, p. 435.

48. UKJ 1:98–9, no. 3; and possibly UKJ 1:114–15, no. 13. See Le Cartulaire du chapitre du Saint-Sépulcre de Jérusalem, ed. Geneviève Bresc-Bautier (Paris, 1984), p. 88, no. 26; Ekkehard of Aura, Hierosolymita, ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Tübingen, 1877), p. 194. See also the evidence for an early benefaction from Bohemond I of Antioch in ‘Ein unbekanntes Privileg’, ed. Hiestand, pp. 44–5.

49. Albert of Aachen, p. 574.50. Albert of Aachen, p. 584.51. UKJ 1:165–8, 177–9, nos 42, 52.52. A variant version of the Gesta Francorum in RHC Oc 3:543.53. The writer of Ernoul (Chronique, ed. Louis de Mas Latrie, Paris, 1871, p. 8) was prob-

ably only thinking the obvious when he suggested in a very confused passage that the Hospital and the Temple were originally under the control of the Holy Sepulchre.

54. ‘Le chartrier de Ste.-Marie Latine et l’etablissement de Raymond de St.-Gilles à Mont Pèlerin’, in Mélanges Louis Halphen, ed. Jean Richard (Paris, 1951), p. 610, no. 1.

55. See Bernard Hamilton, The Latin Church in the Crusader States. The Secular Church (London, 1980), pp. 57–62.

56. Cart Hosp 1:25–6, 28–9, nos 25, 29. See UKJ 1:176–7, no. 51.57. Papsturkunden für Kirchen, pp. 112–16, no. 12. On the other hand, Hiestand (‘Die

Anfänge’, pp. 40–1), who sees this letter as a consequence of the reorganization of the church in Jerusalem, suggests that it threatened the independence of the Hospital, which is why the latter sought its own privilege.

58. Thirteen Hospitaller brothers were listed in a prayer list belonging to Subiaco, another Cassinese south Italian abbey, in the 1120s. Luttrell, ‘The Earliest Hospitallers’, pp. 43–4, n. 51.


59. PTJ 2:194–7, no. 1.60. Hiestand, ‘Die Anfänge’, pp. 50–3.61. Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, pp. 17–18. Luttrell (‘The Earliest Hospitallers’, pp. 44–7)

draws attention to the lack of evidence for most of these hospitals being already in Hospitaller hands. But see Hiestand, ‘Die Anfänge’, pp. 52–3. The suggestion of Matzke (‘De Origine’, passim) that the establishment of these were part of a plan drawn up by Pope Urban II before the First Crusade is not convincing.

62. Luttrell, ‘The Earliest Hospitallers’, pp. 40–1.63. Cart Hosp 1:121–2, no. 150.64. Riley-Smith, ‘The Death and Burial’, pp. 168–74.65. Cart Hosp 1:113–15, 135–6, nos 139–40, 173; Le Cartulaire du Saint-Sépulcre, pp. 226–8,

no. 107; Pringle, The Churches, 1:7–17; Folda, The Art of the Crusaders, pp. 382–90.66. Pringle, The Churches, 1:239–50; Harper and Pringle, Belmont Castle, passim.67. Papsturkunden für Kirchen, pp. 169–71. See Marie-Luise Favreau, Studien zur Frühgeschichte

des Deutschen Ordens (Stuttgart, 1975), pp. 12–34.68. William of Tyre, pp. 812–13. According to John of Würzburg (‘Peregrinatio’, ed. Robert

Huygens, Peregrinationes tres [Turnhout, 1994], p. 131), it was ‘beautiful’.69. UKJ 1:355–7, no. 177; 2:504, no. 275.70. Anthony Luttrell and Francesco Tommasi, ‘Una falsa donazione per l’Ordine dell’Ospe-

dale (1120)’, in Religiones militares, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Francesco Tommasi (Città di Castello, 2008), pp. 265–77.

71. Cart Hosp 1:46–7, no. 56; Beltjens, Aux origines, pp. 241–78. Compare Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 44. Beltjens also makes use of the bull Ad hoc nos of Innocent II, issued in 1135 (Cart Hosp 1:35, no. 113; PTJ 2:206–7, no. 4), which refers to Raymond of Puy’s ‘predecessores’, but this only survives in an eighteenth-century copy.

72. Cart Hosp 1:39, no. 46. 73. ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, Monasticon Anglicanum, ed. William Dugdale et al.,

8 vols (London, 1817–30), 6:796.74. Even William of Tyre (p. 812), who was a hostile witness, believed him to be a ‘vir reli-

giosus et timens Deum’.75. Cart Hosp 1:138, no. 177.76. Urkunden zur älteren Handels- und Staatsgeschichte der Republik Venedig, ed. Gottlieb L.

F. Tafel and Georg M. Thomas, 3 vols (Vienna, 1856–57), 1:94, no. 41. In 1135 King Fulk of Jerusalem employed a Hospitaller, Gerald Jebarrus, to fetch Raymond of Poitiers from England to be prince of Antioch. William of Tyre, pp. 640–1.

77. Cart Hosp 1:111–12, no. 136; Libro de Privilegios, pp. 191–5, nos 42–4. For the gift of Aragon, see Cart Hosp 1:85–6, no. 95; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 47–49.

78. Cart Hosp, passim; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 58–60. For purpose, see Cart Hosp 1:193, no. 255.

79. Le procès des Templiers, ed. Jules Michelet, 2 vols (Paris, 1841–51) 1.642–3.80. Le Cartulaire du Saint-Sépulcre, pp. 157–8, 262, nos 63, 135; Pierre-Vincent Claverie,

‘Les débuts de l’ordre du Temple en Orient’, Le moyen âge 111 (2005), p. 548. See also Anthony Luttrell, ‘Templari e ospitalieri: alcuni confronti’, I Templari, la guerra e la santità, ed. Simonetta Cerrini (Rimini, 2000), pp. 143–5; Simonetta Cerrini, La Révolution des Templiers (Paris, 2007), pp. 76–8. See also Ernoul, Chronique, p. 8; Aubrey of Trois Fontaines, ‘Chronicon’, MGHS 23:820.

81. The author of a recension of the Chronology of Dead Masters written in Italian in c.1472, added to an account of the redemption of the relevia in the 1240s the story of the origi-nal Templars guarding a narrow pass. In this version, however, there were 25 of them and they had been Hospitaller donats, to whom Master Roger of Moulins (1177–87) had granted the relevia. These donats were so successful that they were organized into a separate order by the pope. See Luttrell, ‘Templari e ospitalieri’, pp. 144–5.

82. A reference in William Caoursin’s fifteenth-century ‘Primordium’ (p. 431) to lives without religious vows and habits, marked only by promises to serve the poor, may be


not to the brothers but to those lay men who came out of piety to serve in the house temporarily as acts of devotion.

83. James of Vitry, Historia orientalis, p. 1082. See Hiestand, ‘Die Anfänge’, pp. 55–8. 84. PTJ 2:229, no. 20. 85. Le Cartulaire du Saint-Sépulcre, pp. 74–7, no. 20; Hamilton, The Latin Church, p. 62.86. In 1184/5 Pope Lucius III referred to the ‘regulam, quam pie recordationis Raymundus,

magister vester, de communi consilio et voluntate capituli, salubriter ordinavit’ (Acta pontificum inedita, ed. Julius Pflugk-Harttung, 3 vols (Tübingen and Stuttgart, 1881–86), 2:389, no. 441 (PTJ 1:361, no. 172).

87. See 1206 p. 34; 1283 §4; 1288 §11; Esg. §§10, 84B; Us. §§88, 109; Cart Hosp 2:745–6, no. 2653.

88. ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 796.89. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Written Records’, pp. 143–4.90. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Statutes’, pp. 14–16 (with reference to Katja Klement,

‘Le prime tre redazioni della Regola Giovannita, Studi Melitense 4 [1996]); Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Written Records’, pp. 140–9; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 43, 46, 318–19; Beltjens, Aux origines, pp. 278–304; The Hospitallers’ Riwle.

91. Delaville Le Roulx, ‘Les statuts’, p. 344; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Statutes’, p. 14. Clause 16, concerned with the reception of the sick, seems mostly to reflect very early practice in the Hospital in Jerusalem, but its last phrase appears to be a regulation, drawn up in response to a particular need. Léon Le Grand, ‘Les Maisons-Dieu, leurs statuts au XIIIe siècle’, Revue des questions historiques 60 (1896), pp. 103–4.

92. Acta pontificum inedita 2:389, no. 441 (PTJ 1:361, no. 172).93. Clause 4 consists of borrowings from the Regula Secunda and Regula Tertia. Clauses 8, 11,

12 and 17 have parallels in the Augustinian Rule. See Beltjens, Aux origines, pp. 302–3. 94. John Dickinson, The Origins of the Austin Canons and Their Introduction into England

(London, 1950), esp. pp. 59–79. 95. Les Légendes, pp. 124, 136, 145–6, 154. On the other hand, Beltjens (Aux origines, p. 304)

prefers the later date of 1145–53.96. Cart Hosp 1:123, no. 154: ‘fratribus…regulariter substituendis’. 97. Acta pontificum inedita 2:389, no. 441. See Hiestand, ‘Die Anfänge’, pp. 58–60; Luttrell,

‘The Hospitallers’ Early Statutes’, p. 14; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Written Records’, pp. 147–9.

98. The sergeants referred to in Rule §12 were servants.99. See Cart Hosp 1:85, no. 95.

2 Militarization, 1126–1182

1. William Caoursin, ‘Promordium’, pp. 431–2 and ‘Le fondement’, p. 435. 2. ‘De primordiis et inventione sacrae religionis Jerosolymitanae’, p. 429.3. For milites ad terminum in general, see Alan Forey, ‘Milites ad terminum in the Military

Orders during the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries’, MO 4; Giuseppe Ligato, ‘Fra Ordini Cavallereschi e crociata: “milites ad terminum” e “confraternitates” armate’, ‘Militia Christi’ e Crociata nei secoli XI–XIII (Milan, 1992).

4. Riley-Smith, The First Crusaders, pp. 158–60. See Jochen Schenk, ‘Forms of Lay Association with the Order of the Temple’, Journal of Medieval History 34 (2008), pp. 100–2.

5. Cart Hosp 1:6–8, 71, nos 4, 73. A document of 1133 (Cart Hosp 4:243, no. 98 bis) is prob-ably another of this type, although it is so corrupted that it is hard to be precise. An agreement with Duke Bela III of Hungary in the 1160s contains a clause covering the possibility of his sons wanting to serve the order and being granted horses and arms. Cart Hosp 1:222, no. 309.

6. PTJ 2:159–60, and see pp. 150–1. Forey, The Military Orders, pp. 20–1.7. Ernoul, ‘L’Estat de la Cité de Iherusalem’, IAJ, p. 41.


8. Benjamin Kedar, ‘On the Origins of the Earliest Laws of Frankish Jerusalem: The Canons of the Council of Nablus, 1120’, Speculum 74 (1999), pp. 324, 334.

9. James of Vitry ‘Historia orientalis’, p. 1084.10. Cart Hosp 1:71, no. 74.11. Ibn al-Qalanisi, The Damascus Chronicle of the Crusades, tr. Hamilton Gibb (London,

1932), pp. 175–7.12. UKJ 1:259–61, no. 104. For later examples, see William of Tyre, pp. 761, 790, 800–1.13. Cart Hosp 1:39, no. 46.14. Cart Hosp 1:360–1, no. 527. 15. UKJ 1:309–14, 345–6, nos 134–5, 158; William of Tyre, pp. 659–61; Jonathan Riley-

Smith, ‘King Fulk of Jerusalem and the “Sultan of Babylon”’, in Montjoie, ed. Benjamin Kedar, Jonathan Riley-Smith and Rudolf Hiestand (Aldershot, 1997), pp. 58–66; Boas, Archaeology of the Military Orders, pp. 229–30.

16. Cart Hosp 1:116–18, no. 144. See UKJ 1:395–6, no. 213; Jean Richard, ‘Cum omni raisagio montanee. A propos de la cession du Crac des Chevaliers aux Hospitaliers’, in Itinéraires d’Orient, ed. Raoul Curiel and Rika Gyselen (Bures-sur-Yvette, 1994), p. 187. My argu-ment (in ‘The Templars and the Teutonic Knights in Cilician Armenia’, in The Cilician Kingdom of Armenia, ed. Thomas Boase [Edinburgh, 1978], pp. 92–5) that a model may have been a march in the Amanus mountains north of Antioch, which the Templars may have held since the late 1130s, has been put to rest by Chevalier (Les ordres, pp. 63–8), who dates the Templar march in the Amanus to the 1150s. It is odd that the Hospitallers were prepared to offer Crac des Chevaliers to King Wladislas of Bohemia while he was in the East in 1169. Cart Hosp 1:281, no. 405.

17. Cart Hosp 1:397, 406–7, 450–2, 501, 503, nos 585, 596, 676, 801, 804; René Dussaud, Topographie historique de la Syrie antique et médiévale (Paris, 1927), pp. 100–1, 107; Richard, Le comté de Tripoli, p. 63; Jean Richard, ‘Questions de topographie tripolitaine’, Journal asiatique, 236 (1948), pp. 54–55. For Raymond’s attempt on Homs, see Abu Shamah, ‘Book of the Two Gardens’, extr. tr. RHC Or 4–5, 4:168–9.

18. Cart Hosp 1:266–8, no. 391. Much of the land does not seem to have been held for long. Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 513, n. 19.

19. Cart Hosp 1:491–6, no. 783; 3:146–7, no. 3236; UKJ 3:1426–7, no. 817. For the date, see Hans Mayer, Varia Antiochena (Hanover, 1993), pp. 35–6, 182. See also Cart Hosp 2:226–7, 565, nos 1579, 2223; 3:135–6, nos 3213, 3214.

20. ‘Un document sur saint Bernard et la seconde croisade’, ed. Jean Leclercq, Revue Mabillon 43 (1953), p. 1. The Hospitallers were among those blamed in Ernoul, Chronique, p. 12, for the failure of the crusade, but this is an account written at a much later date.

21. ‘Gillebertus, miles et frater Hospitalis’; ‘Fragment d’un cartulaire de l’ordre de St.-Lazare’, ed. Arthur de Marsy, AOL 2 (1884); Documents, p. 127, no. 6.

22. William of Tyre, pp. 790, 800.23. William of Tyre, pp. 826–7; lbn al-Qalanisi, pp. 330–2.24. For Hospitaller losses, Cart Hosp 1:279–80, no. 404.25. Benjamin of Tudela, The Itinerary, tr. Marcus N. Adler (London, 1907), p. 22. 26. PTJ 2.222–30.27. The last evidence for him alive records him travelling in Europe. Cart Hosp 1:203,

no. 270. 28. For others, in addition to those already described, see Cart Hosp 1:160, 226–7, nos 207,

313; Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 514, n. 22.29. William of Tyre, pp. 826–7; lbn al-Qalanisi, pp. 330–2. See also Paul Deschamps, Les

châteaux des croisés en Terre Sainte, 3 vols (Paris, 1934–77), 2:145–74. 30. UKJ 1:450–2, no. 244; Hans Mayer, Die Kanzlei der lateinischen Könige von Jerusalem,

2 vols (Hanover, 1996), 1:804–5.31. Cart Hosp 1:228, no. 317. 32. Auger of Balben may have taken part in the synod of Nazareth at which the church

of Jerusalem agreed to support Pope Alexander III against the anti-pope Victor IV.


Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 63. Last act. Cart Hosp 1:219, no. 304. After Auger, there may have been the even shorter mastership of a brother called Arnold of Comps. ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, pp. 796–7.

33. ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 797. He may have administered the command-ery of Tyre in the late 1140s . See Cart Hosp 1:132, 145, nos 166, 184; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 65.

34. PTJ 1:252, no. 53. See also Alexander III, ‘Opera Omnia’, PL 200:600.35. William of Tyre, pp. 917–18; Cart Hosp 1:280, no. 404.36. Cart Hosp 4:247–8, no. 310 bis.37. See Gustave Schlum berger, Campagnes du roi Amaury Ier de Jérusalem en Egypte au XIIième

siècle (Paris, 1906).38. Abu Shamah, 4:125.39. William of Tyre, pp. 917–18; UKJ 2:578–82, no. 336; Abu Shamah 4:135. 40. Ibn al-Athir, ‘History of the Atabegs of Mosul’, RHC Or 2:247.41. UKJ 2:591–5, 668–70, nos 341, 390; with the addition of another rent of 30,000 besants.42. ‘Annales Cameracenses’, MGHS 16:547.43. William of Tyre, pp. 917–18.44. Bethgibelin, Deir Abu Mesh’al, Anaz, Crac de Chevaliers, Qalaat el Felis, Tell Kalakh,

perhaps ‘Castellum Bovonis’.45. Karak, Banyas, Hunin.46. Barin, Rafniye, perhaps ‘Platta’.47. Cart Hosp 1:218, no. 302. See also the gift in 1168 of a casal in the principality of

Antioch ‘pro defensione et tutela terre’. Cart Hosp 1:271, no. 397.48. Belmont, Qastal, Belvoir, Tell el-Malet, ‘Eixserc’, Arab el-Mulk, Qalaat Yahmur, Shughur-

Bakas, ‘Rochefort’, ‘Cavea’, perhaps el-Ayoun. It laid claim to Apamea, Abu-Qubais, Huwajah, Arzghan, Basarfut and ‘Lacoba’.

49. Cart Hosp 1:228, 271–2,. nos 317, 398.50. Denys Pringle, Secular Buildings in the Crusader Kingdom of Jerusalem. An Archaeological

Gazetteer (Cambridge, 1997), pp. 32–3, 96; Harper and Pringle, Belmont Castle, passim; Boas, Archaeology, pp. 228–30.

51. UKJ 2:601–5, no. 346; Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 65–6. ‘Akkar had only recently been recaptured from Nur ad-Din.

52. Richard, Le comté de Tripoli, pp. 64–5.53. PTJ 2:222–7, no. 19. For the date, see UKJ 2:612–15, no. 35. See also Burgtorf, The Central

Convent, pp. 65–72. For Cast of Murols, see UKJ 2:614, no. 351; ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 797; Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 505–6. Burgtorf (The Central Convent, pp. 71–2, 651) argues against the existence of the anti-master, called Rostang, the only evidence for which is a seal. See Gustave Schlumberger, Ferdinand Chalandon and Adrien Blanchet, Sigillographie de l’Orient latin (Paris, 1943), p. 233; Delaville Le RouIx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 81. Rostang may have been grand commander in 1162. Cart Hosp 4:247, no. 300.

54. PTJ 2:227–30, no. 20.55. Gesta regis Henrici secundi et Ricardi primi, ed. William Stubbs, 2 vols (London, 1867),

1:305–6.56. The patriarch must have been either Fulcher of Angoulême or Amalric. It is most likely

to have been Amalric. Jean Leclercq, ‘Gratien, Pierre de Troyes et la seconde croisade’, Studia gratiana 2 (1954), pp. 589–93.

57. Cart Hosp 1:360–1, no. 527. 58. PTJ 2.159–62. Hiestand’s commentary is on pp. 136–59, esp. pp. 150–1. A reference to

the Hospitallers as ‘the knighthood of Christ’ in 1177 looks like a conventional state-ment on the religious life. Cart Hosp 4:253, no. 514. See also Cart Hosp 1:282, no. 562, from Sicily.

59. Perhaps the idea was already in circulation. See Pope Eugenius III’s reference in 1152 to the Hospitallers ‘fighting in the service of the poor’. Cart Hosp 1:163, no. 212.


60. 1182, p. 429.61. 1182, p. 426. The first reference to this standard may be found in the agreement on the

division of spoils in Egypt in 1168. UKJ 2:582, no. 336.62. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, pp. 21–2.63. Cart Hosp 1:429, 465–6, nos 628, 712; PTJ 2:281–2, 287, nos 79, 88. In the second of

these letters the Hospitallers were granted a general indulgence.64. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, p. 84. And note the distinction made in 1187–8 between

‘milites Templi’ and ‘fideles Hospitalarios’ by Ralph Niger, De re militare et triplici via peregrinationis Ierosolimitane, ed. Ludwig Schmugge (Berlin, 1977), p. 194.

65. La Règle du Temple, ed. Henri de Curzon (Paris, 1886), §675. See Le procès, ed. Michelet, 2:19, 21.

3 Reaching Maturity, 1177–1206

1. PTJ 2:229; Cart Hosp 1:292, no. 422; Mayer, Die Kanzlei 2:871; UKJ 2:614, no. 351. 2. ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 797; Statutes, 1176, 1177. 3. Jobert’s last act is Cart Hosp 1:349–50, no. 508. 4. Biller, Der Crac des Chevaliers, pp. 47–105, 368–9, 374–5. 5. See Cart Hosp 1:320, 648–50, nos 467, 1031–2; Kamal ad-Din, ‘History of Aleppo’, tr.

Edgar Blochet, ROL 3–6 (1895–98) 3:563; Abu Shamah, 4:168. 6. Ernoul, Chronique, p. 116; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, RHC Oc 2:6–7. 7. Abu Shamah 4:125. 8. Ralph of Diceto, Opera historica, ed. William Stubbs, 2 vols (London, 1876), 2:28. 9. Ibn al-Athir, ‘History of the Atabegs’, p. 263; Ibn al-Athir, The Chronicle of Ibn al-Athir

for the Crusading Period from al-Kâmil fî’l-ta’rîkh, tr. Donald S. Richards, 3 vols (Aldershot, 2006–08), 2:185.

10. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:319.11. Bar Hebraeus, The Chronography, tr. Ernest A. Wallis Budge (Oxford, 1932), p. 325.

See Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:356; letter from the Genoese consuls, ed. Karl Hampe, Neues Archiv 22 (1897), p. 279.

12. Ibn al-Qalanisi, p. 332. 13. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:260. See René Grousset, Histoire des croisades et du royaume franc

de Jérusalem, 3 vols (Paris, 1934–36), 2:664.14. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 1:356; Abu Shamah 4:384–5.15. See Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, pp. 25–6; Pierre-Vincent Claverie, L’Ordre du

Temple en Terre Sainte et à Chypre au XIIIe siècle, 3 vols (Nicosia, 2005), 2.100–3.16. Christopher Tyerman, England and the Crusades 1095–1588 (Chicago, 1988), pp. 75–80.17. William of Tyre, pp. 1015–16; Ernoul, Chronique, p. 55; Cart Hosp 1:499, nos 793–4.18. William of Tyre, pp. 979, 1063; Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 100, 124; La continuation de

Guillaume de Tyr (1184–97), ed. M. Ruth Morgan (Paris, 1982), pp. 18, 23; Gesta regis Henrici secundi 1:342.

19. Ernoul, Chronique, p. 133; La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, pp. 20, 32.20. See Hans Mayer, ‘Kaiserrecht und Heiliges Land’, in Aus Reichsgeschichte und Nordischer

Geschichte, ed. Horst Fuhrmann, Hans Mayer and Klaus Wriedt (Stuttgart, 1972), pp. 201–6; Hans Mayer, ‘Henry II of England and the Holy Land’, English Historical Review 97 (1982), pp. 721–39; Tyerman, England and the Crusades, pp. 50–6.

21. William of Tyre, p. 1063; Rigord, Gesta Philippi Augusti, ed. Elizabeth Carpentier, Georges Pon and Yves Chauvin (Paris, 2006), pp. 178–82; Gesta regis Henrici secundi 1:331; Roger of Howden, Chronica, ed. William Stubbs, 4 vols (London, 1868–71), 2:299; Ralph of Diceto 2:27; Gervase of Canterbury, Historical Works, ed. William Stubbs, 2 vols (Rolls Series 73, London, 1879–80), 1:325. See Colin Morris, The Sepulchre of Christ and the Medieval West (Oxford, 2005), p. 252.

22. Mayer, ‘Henry II’, pp. 731–4.


23. Recueil des actes d’Henri II, roi d’Angleterre et duc de Normandie, ed. Leopold Delisle and Elie Berger, 3 vols (Paris, 1916–27), 2:220. Another 5000 marks were to be divided up among religious houses in Palestine under the supervision of the patriarch and the masters of the Temple and the Hospital. The patriarch and the masters were absent from the coun-cil which agreed the approach to the West. They had had to withdraw after angering the king by interceding for the disgraced regent, Guy of Lusignan. William of Tyre, p. 1063; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 2–3; La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, p. 18.

24. He was back by the spring of 1186. Cart Hosp 1:497, 502–3, nos 786–7, 803.25. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 107–11.26. Gesta regis Henrici secundi 1:358; Roger of Howden 2:315–16.27. Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 131–5; La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, pp. 30–4.28. Tabulae ordinis Theutonici, ed. Ernst Strehlke (Berlin, 1869), p. 19, no. 21. But he was not

present in another issued on the same day (Tabulae ordinis Theutonici, p. 20, no. 22), although the wit nesses were otherwise the same. When the author of an English account stated that the military orders had reluctantly accepted Guy as king, seeing that nothing could be done, he was presumably referring only to the Hospital. Gesta regis Henrici secundi 1:359.

29. See Arnold of Lübeck, ‘Chronica Slavorum’, MGHS 21:166. Peace was made between Guy and Raymond at the Hospitaller castle of Khirbat Bal‘ama. Ernoul, Chronique, p. 153; La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, pp. 37–40, 42.

30. See Denys Pringle, ‘The Spring of Cresson in Crusading History’, in Dei gesta per Francos, ed. Michel Balard, Benjamin Kedar and Jonathan Riley-Smith (Aldershot, 2001), pp. 231–40.

31. Letter in ‘Hugonis et Honorii Chronicorum continuationes Weingartenses’, MGHS 21: 475–6; Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 143–54; La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, pp. 37–40; Arnold of Lübeck, pp. 166–7; Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:319; ‘Anonymi chronicon Terrae Sanctae seu libellus de expugnatione’, ed. Hans Prutz, Quellenbeiträge zur Geschichte der Kreuzzüge (Danzig, 1876), pp. 61–65; letters listed in Regesta regni Hierosolymitani 1097–1291, comp. Reinhold Röhricht, 2 vols (Innsbruck, 1893–1904), nos 660, 661, 664. For the battle, see Steven Runciman, A History of the Crusades, 3 vols (Cambridge, 1951–55), 2:450–4.

32. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:319.33. See Lyons and Jackson, Saladin, pp. 173–277.34. Ernoul, Chronique, p. 158. I am indebted to Otto Smail for drawing my attention to this

point.35. See Cart Hosp 1:531–2, no. 858; Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 156–7, 219; La continuation de

Guillaume de Tyr, pp. 43, 68.36. For the battle, see Raymond C. Smail, Crusading Warfare (Cambridge, 1956), pp. 189–97;

Joshua Prawer, ‘La bataille de Hattin’, Israel Exploration Journal 14 (1964); Peter Herde, ‘Die Kämpfe bei den Hörnern von Hittin’, Römische Quartalschrift fur christliche Altertumskunde und Kirchengeschichte 61 (1966); Benjamin Kedar, ‘The Battle of Hattin Revisited’, in The Horns of Hattin, ed. Benjamin Kedar ( Jerusalem and London, 1992).

37. Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 211–31; La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, pp. 67–73; Gesta regis Henrici secundi 2:20, 40–1; Roger of Howden 2:346. See Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:332–5; Abu Shamah 4:326–32.

38. Itinerarium peregrinorum et gesta regis Ricardi, ed. Hans Mayer (Stuttgart, 1962), p. 265; Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:335; Ibn Shaddad (Baha’ ad-Din), The Rare and Excellent History of Saladin, tr. Donald S. Richards (Aldershot, 2001), pp. 216, 236.

39. See ‘Zwei unbekannte Hilfersuchen des Patriarchen Eraclius vor den Fall Jerusalem (1187)’, ed. Nikolas Jaspert, Deutsches Archiv 60 (2004), pp. 511–16.

40. UKJ 2:863, 868, 871, 875, 884, nos 519–22, 524; 3:1342–3, no. 769 issued from the Hospital in Tyre.

41. UKJ 2:865, 869, 872, 877, 884, nos 519–22, 524. See Anthony Luttrell, ‘Ermengol de Aspa, Provisor of the Hospital: 1188’, Crusades 4 (2005), pp. 15–19.


42. Cart Hosp 1:547, no. 860.43. ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 797. In Cart Hosp 1:553, no. 871 he is called

master, but this is an eighteenth-century French notice of a lost document.44. Raoul Chandon de Briailles, ‘Bulles de l’orient latin’, Syria 27 (1950), p. 296. 45. Cart Hosp 1:547, no. 860.46. See Cart Hosp 1:547, no. 860.47. ‘Historia de expeditione Friderici imperatoris’, p. 4; Cart Hosp 1:571–2, 576, nos 901–2,

908; Libro de Privilegios, pp. 354–5, no. 173; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 104.48. ‘Anon. chronicon Terrae Sanctae’, p. 84; Ibn Shaddad (Baha’ ad-Din), pp. 77, 247;

al-Maqrizi, ‘History of Egypt’, tr. Edgar Blochet, ROL 9:28.49. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, p. 138.50. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 64–5.51. Cart Hosp 1:531–2, no. 858; Roger of Howden 2:346–7; ltinerarium, ed. Mayer, p. 269.

A Muslim fleet blockading the city was driven off by ships partly equipped by the military orders.

52. Gesta regis Henrici secundi 2: 93. Hospitallers and Templars had accompanied Sibylla to Tripoli in late 1187. Itinerarium, ed. Mayer, p. 266. For the Hospitallers at siege of Acre, see Gesta regis Henrici secundi, pp. 95–96; Itinerarium, ed. Mayer, pp. 310, 312–13, 316; Itinerarium peregrinorum et gesta regis Ricardi, ed. William Stubbs in Chonicles and Memorials of the Reign of Richard I, vol. 1 (London, 1864), p. 218; Ambroise, L’Estoire de la guerre sainte, ed. Gaston Paris (Paris, 1897), cols 80, 127; Ralph of Diceto 2:70.

53. Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 254–5; La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, p. 87; Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:344–6; Ibn Shaddad (Baha’ ad-Din), p. 81; Abu Shamah 4:349–50, 352; Kamal ad-Din 4:185–6.

54. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:338–9, 344, 355–6; Abu Shamah 4:344–8, 383–92; Ibn Shaddad (Baha’ ad-Din), pp. 78–80, 88–9; Roger of Howden 2:346; ‘Historia de expeditione Friderici’, p. 5.

55. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:344.56. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 523–7; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 415,

426, 432. Garnier may have been a member of the Frankish family of Milly, which had held the lordships of Nablus and Transjordan and had already provided a grand master of the Temple. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 105.

57. Cart Hosp 1:556–9, 567–8, nos 876–8, 895.58. ‘La prière des malades dans les hôpitaux de l’ordre de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem’, ed. Léon

Le Grand, BEC 57 (1896), p. 336.59. Veterum scriptorum et monumentorum amplissima collectio, ed. Edmond Martène and Ursin

Durand, 9 vols (Paris, 1724–33), 1:995–6. See Burgtorf, The Central Convent, p. 527.60. ltinerarium, ed. Stubbs, pp. 196–7.61. Ralph of Diceto 2:92; Neo phytos, ‘De calamitatibus Cypri’, ed. William Stubbs,

Chronicles and Memorials of the Reign of Richard I, vol. 1 (London, 1864), p. clxxxix; Gesta regis Henrici secundi 2:173.

62. Ibn Shaddad (Baha’ ad-Din), p. 159; Abu Shamah 5:22. During the siege the Hospitallers and Templars had tried to reconcile Richard and Philip and they supervised the division of spoil between the kings. Gesta regis Henrici secundi 2:171. Philip distributed his men and arms to the Hospital, the Temple and Conrad of Montferrat before he left the Holy Land. Salimbene of Adam, ‘Cronica’, MGHS 32:16.

63. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 113–19.64. Gesta regis Henrici secundi 2:170. See Joshua Prawer, ‘L’étab lissement des coutumes du

marché à St-Jean d’Acre et la date de composition du Livre des Assises des Bourgeois’, Revue historique de droit français et étranger sér. 4, 29 (1951), pp. 340–1, for money he rather optimistically believed was struck by the Hospitallers and Templars at this time.

65. See Riley-Smith, The First Crusaders, pp. 190–5.66. William of Tyre, p. 978.


67. ‘De excidio regni et regibus Jerusalem’, ed. Georg M. Thomas, Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-historischen Klasse der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, part 2 (Munich, 1865), pp. 166–7.

68. Esg. §11.69. Itinerarium, ed. Stubbs, pp. 252–75; Ambroise, cols 156–65.70. Itinerarium, ed. Stubbs, pp. 262–75; Ambroise, cols 166–79.71. For example, see Itinerarium, ed. Stubbs, pp. 326, 371–2, 399, 405; Ambroise, cols 265–6,

288, 294.72. For example, see Itinerarium, ed. Stubbs, p. 404; ‘Annalium Salisburgensium

Additamentum’, MGHS 13:239.73. Itinerarium, ed. Stubbs, pp. 305–6, 308, 379–82; Ambroise, cols 205–6, 208, 273–5. See

Jean Richard, ‘1187, Point de depart pour une nouvelle forme de la croisade’, in The Horns of Hattin, ed. Benjamin Kedar ( Jerusalem, 1992), pp. 256–60.

74. Ltinerarium, ed. Stubbs, pp. 426–7; Ambroise, cols 314–15. Richard’s peace proposals to Saladin in the autumn of 1191 had contained a clause guaranteeing the restora tion of some of the properties of the military orders, although not their castles. Ibn Shaddad (Baha’ ad-Din), p. 187; Abu Shamah 5:46. When a treaty with the Muslims was at last negotiated, their representatives were among those who took the oath on his behalf. Ibn Shaddad (Baha’ ad-Din), p. 231.

75. UKJ 2:828–31, no. 486, where Hans Mayer is not convinced by my reading of the char-ter. In my opinion he is wrong. See also Mayer, Die Kanzlei, 2:527–8. The charter was followed by another, issued in 1193 in the name of Henry of Champagne. UKJ 2:916, 940–3, nos 542, 571.

76. Mayer, Die Kanzlei, 2:527–8.77. See Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘Guy of Lusignan, the Hospitallers and the Gates of Acre’,

Dei gesta per Francos, ed. Michel Balard, Benjamin Kedar and Jonathan Riley-Smith (Aldershot, 2001), pp. 112–13.

78. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 117–18.79. John of Ibelin, Le Livre des Assises, ed. Peter Edbury (Leiden, 2003), p. 612; also Peter

Edbury, John of Ibelin and the Kingdom of Jerusalem (Woodbridge, 1997), p. 122; Regesta regni Hierosolymitani, nos 683, 690, 697–8, 701, 703a. See ‘Inventaire de pièces de Terre Sainte de l’ordre de l’Hôpital’, ed. Joseph Delaville Le Roulx, ROL 3 (1895), p. 71, no. 176.

80. Mayer, Die Kanzlei 1:264–7; 2:529–57.81. Tabulae ordinis Theutonici, p. 23, no. 26.82. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, p. 138.83. Tabulae ordinis Theutonici, p. 23, no. 26; Cart Hosp 1:583, no. 919.84. Papsturkunden für Kirchen, pp. 360–1, no. 177.85. ‘Narratio de primordiis ordinis Theutonici’, ed. Max Perlbach, Die Statuten des Deutschen

Ordens (Halle, 1890), pp. 159–60; Innocent III, Die Register, ed. Othmar Hageneder et al., 7 vols so far (Graz/Cologne/Rome/Vienna, 1964–) 1:823. Faced with the brutal behaviour of the German crusaders, the local nobles had confided the care of their women and children to the Temple and Hospital in 1197. La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, p. 187.

86. La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, p. 99. See Favreau, Studien, passim.87. Papsturkunden für Kirchen, pp. 169–72, nos 50–1; Cart Hosp 2:575–6, 587–8, nos 2247,

2270. It may have had a semi-independent status. Tabulae Ordinis Theutonici, pp. 7–9, nos 6, 8.

88. Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Hospitaller Background of the Teutonic Order’, in Religiones milita-res, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Francesco Tommasi (Città di Castello, 2008), pp. 27–41. After 1195 the Germans enjoyed the same rights in the markets of Acre as did the Templars and the Hospitallers. Tabulae Ordinis Theutonici, pp. 23–4, nos 27; UKJ 2:952–4, no. 576.

89. Cart Hosp 2:398, 418–19, 575–6, 587–8, 859–63, nos 1944, 1982, 2247, 2270, 2280, 2902.

90. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 116. For the first dated reference to Geoffrey as master, see Cart Hosp 1:595–6, no. 941.


91. The last specifically dated reference is to be found on 27 April 1201 (Cart Hosp 2:7–8, no. 1145), but a letter from him has been dated to June 1202. ‘Two unpublished letters on the Syrian earthquake of 1202’, ed. Hans Mayer, Medieval and Middle Eastern Studies in Honor of A. S. Atiya (Leiden, 1972), pp. 306–8.

92. There was a tradition that he was the natural son of King Alfonso I of Portugal. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 130.

93. Cart Hosp 2: 19, 41–2, nos 1167, 1197. 94. Cart Hosp 3:773, no. 4462. 95. Version of the Chronicle of the Deceased Masters in WSSR fol. 143a; ‘Cronica

Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 797. 96. He is last recorded in UKJ 3:1061, no. 645 of 21 September 1206. See ‘Cronica

Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 797; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 131. 97. For the dates, see Mayer, Varia Antiochena, pp. 35–6, 182. 98. Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 254–5; Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:345. 99. See Major and Galambos, ‘Archaeological and Fresco Research’, passim.100. Ralph of Diceto 2:92; Neo phytos, ‘De calamitatibus Cypri’, p. clxxxix. Some of the lead-

ing Hospitallers in the East were at Margat in January 1193. Cart Hosp 1:595–6, no. 941.101. For instance, Esg. §§63, 69, 71; Cart Hosp 3:769–76, no. 4462; 4:68, no. 4620.102. 1206, pp. 32–40.

4 The Order and the Politics of the Latin East, 1201–1244

1. See Robert of Ste Marie, ‘Chronologia’, RHGF 18:272. 2. Innocent III, Die Register 2:492, 498–9, nos 258–9; Innocent III, ‘Register’, PL 216:737;

Cart Hosp 2:453, 473–4, 487–8, nos 2049, 2088, 2118; 3:89, 512, 673, nos 3098–9, 3995, 4121; MGH Epistolae saeculi XIII 1:382, no. 474; 2:399, no. 564. Rulers and prelates were recommended by the popes to the Hospital. Cart Hosp 1:655–6, nos 1044, 1048; 2:509, 670–1, nos 2156, 2476; 3:264–5, 512–13, nos 3442, 3995, 3997. For the Hospitallers in relation to Armenia, see Chevalier, Les ordres, pp. 464–8.

3. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 106–7; Cart Hosp 1:681–2, no. 1095; Palmer Throop, Criticism of the Crusade (Amsterdam, 1940), pp. 8–9.

4. Cart Hosp 1:681–2, no. 1095; 2:90–1, 171, 257, 271, nos 1306, 1436, 1642, 1679; Innocent III, ‘Register’, PL 216:37; Alexander IV, Registre, ed. Charles Bourel de la Roncière et al., 2 vols (Paris, 1902–31) 1:324, no. 1086.

5. For the master of the Hospital, see Cart Hosp 3:61, no. 3047. 6. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 194–8. For discussions of succession, see ‘Anonymi

continuatio appendicis Roberti de Monte (Robert de Torigni) ad Sigebertum’, RHGF 18:342; Rigord, p. 316; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 305–6; ‘Documents relatifs à la succes-sibilité au trône et à la regence’, RHC Lois 2:400; ‘The Disputed Regency of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, 1264/6 and 1268’, ed. Peter Edbury, Camden Miscellany 27 (Camden Fourth Series 22, London, 1979), pp. 41–2; ‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’, RHC Oc 2:634; The Templar of Tyre, Cronaca del Templare di Tiro (1243–1314), ed. Laura Minervini (Naples, 2000), p. 126. For the choice of a consort, see ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 222–3; Cart Hosp 1:655, no. 1044; Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 309–10.

7. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, passim, esp. pp. 196–7; ‘The Disputed Regency’, pp. 41–2.

8. Cart Hosp 2:414–15, no. 1975, and see also pp. 418–19, no. 1982. 9. Ibn ‘Abd-az-Zahir, Life of Baybars, ed. and tr. Syedah F. Sadeque (Dacca, 1956), p. 170;

al-Maqrizi, History of Egypt, tr. E. Marc Quatremere, 4 parts in 2 vols (Paris, 1837–45) 1, A, p. 197.

10. Francis Amadi, Chronique, ed. René de Mas Latrie (Paris, 1891), p. 218.11. See, for example, Cart Hosp 2:442–3, no. 2034; 3:371–2, nos 3672–3; 4:274, no. 1767;

Urkunden zur älteren Handels- und Staatsgeschichte der Republik Venedig, 3:39–44, no. 346;


‘Quattro documenti genovesi sulle contese d’Oltramare nel secolo XIII’, ed. Guido Bigoni, Archivio storico italiano, ser. 5, 24 (1899), pp. 59–62; Bullarium Cyprium, ed. Christopher Schabel, 2 vols (Nicosia, 2010), 1:239–45, no. c-47; La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr, p. 159; L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 463; The Templar of Tyre, pp. 152, 190; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, ed. Reinhold Röhricht and Gaston Raynaud, AOL 2 (1884), p. 457; James Auria, ‘Annales’, MGHS 18: 317.

12. See Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, pp. 590–635; Chevalier, Les ordres, pp. 136–77.13. Cart Hosp 1:649, 675, 683, nos 1031, 1085, 1096. See Cart Hosp 2:43, no. 1198.14. Cart Hosp 2:71, no. 1262.15. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 518–19. First documentary reference in Cart Hosp

2:76–7, no. 1272. For his family, see Aubrey of Trois Fontaines, p. 909; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 137.

16. Cart Hosp 2:70, no. 1262; Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 518–23.17. He died between 11 November 1227 and 1 March 1228. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 365.18. ‘Gesta Innocentii’, PL 214:clii. 19. Chevalier, Les ordres, pp. 294–5.20. Riley-Smith, ‘The Templars and the Teutonic Knights in Cilician Armenia’, p. 108.21. Cart Hosp 1:648–9, no. 1031; Innocent III PL 214:811–12. Raymond Roupen’s father had

died in debt to the Hospitallers for 37,000 Saracen besants, which Bohemond of Tripoli had settled in 1198. UKJ 2:990–3, no. 612. For Leo’s letter in 1205, according to which the Order was officially neutral, but was perhaps beginning to favour Raymond, see Innocent III, Die Register 8:217. Had these differences with the Templars already spilled over into violence? Cart Hosp 1:666–7, no. 1069.

22. Cart Hosp 2:48, no. 1215. See Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘The Hospitaller Commandery of Eterpigny and a Postscript to the Fourth Crusade in Syria’, in In Laudem Hierosolymitani, ed. Iris Shagrir, Ronnie Ellenblum and Jonathan Riley-Smith (Aldershot, 2007), p. 389; Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 608–9.

23. See ‘Gesta Innocentii’, cols cliii–v; Cart Hosp 2:22, no. 1173. Geoffrey Le Rat appeared to recognize Bohemond as prince of Antioch in 1206. Cart Hosp 2:56, no. 1231.

24. Innocent III, Die Register 8:228; Cahen, Syrie du Nord, p. 608. The patriarch of Antioch had already de posited his jewellery with the Hospitallers when in 1207 he was arrested and died at Bohemond’s hands. Cart Hosp 2:112–13, no. 1336.

25. Cart Hosp 2:70–1, 122–3, 127, 176–7, 241, nos 1262–3, 1355, 1358, 1442, 1606.26. Cart Hosp 2:115–16, 118–19, nos 1344, 1349–51. See Hansgerd Hellenkemper, Burgen

der Kreuzeitterzeit in der Grafschaft Edessa und im Königreich Kleinarmenien (Bonn, 1976), pp. 249–51; for the castellans, see Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 433. The Hospitallers lent Leo 30,000 Saracen besants for the marriage of his daughter to King John of Jerusalem. Cart Hosp 2:164–5, nos 1426–7. When in 1209 Pope Innocent III suggested that Bohemond should give the citadel of Antioch into the custody of the Templars and the Hospitallers, he did so because he recognized that they represented the interests of the parties. Innocent III PL 216: 55.

27. See Chevalier, Les ordres, pp. 464–7.28. Ibn Shaddad (‘Izz ad-Din), Description de la Syrie du Nord, tr. Anne-Marie Eddé-Terrasse

(Damascus, 1984), p. 260; Honorius III, Regesta, ed. Pietro Pressutti, 2 vols (Rome, 1888–95) 1:118, 121, nos 675–7, 693.

29. Cart Hosp 2:71, no. 1263; for date, see Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 629.30. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 318; Cart Hosp 2:349, no. 1834. Alice of Cyprus had to marry

the son of Bohemond on an island off Tripoli: ‘son pere et sa terre estoient en sentence por le fait d’Antioche, dont vos avez oi que il prist sur Rupin et l’Ospital’. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 361.

31. Oliver of Paderborn, ‘Historia Damiatina’, ed. Hermann Hoogeweg, Die Schriften des Kölner Domscholasters…Oliverus (Tübingen, 1894), pp. 278–9.

32. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 347. Aymar was the nephew both of the Lord of Caesarea and of the Hospitaller marshal who had recently been captured by the Egyptians.


33. Sempad the Constable, ‘Chronique du royaume de la Petite Arménie’, RHC Arm 1:646.34. Sempad, p. 648; Guiragos of Kantzag, ‘Histoire d’Arménié’, RHC Arm 1:429. See Bar

Hebraeus, pp. 381, 389; Chevalier, Les ordres, pp. 170–7.35. Cart Hosp 2:464, no. 2069. For the Order’s dependence on its estates in Cilicia, see Cart

Hosp 4:292, no. 3308.36. Cart Hosp 2:718, no. 2581.37. Cart Hosp 3:427, no. 3782.38. Cart Hosp 2:343, 349, 350–1, 404, 409–10, nos 1824, 1834, 1837, 1955, 1965; 4:276–7,

nos 1849 bis, 1851 bis, 1854 bis; Honorius III and Gregory IX, Acta, ed. Aloysius L. Tautu (Vatican, 1950), pp. 200–1, 203–4, nos 152, 155; Bullarium Cyprium 1:275–6, no. c-67.

39. Cart Hosp 2:427–30, 452, nos 1999–2003, 2048.40. Cart Hosp 2:465, 476–8, 506, 522–3, 594–6, 805–6, 839, nos 2071, 2094, 2150, 2184,

2280, 2796, 2857, 3020, 3571, 3595, 3621. See John La Monte, Feudal Monarchy in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem (Cambridge, MA, 1932), pp. 206–7, 223.

41. Against Barin, Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 650; in a successful relief of Safita, Chronicon de Lanercost, ed. Joseph Stevenson (Edinburgh, 1839), p. 60; against Homs in 1265/6, Shafi lbn-Ali, ‘Life of Baybars’, extr. tr. Joseph-François Michaud, Bibliothèque des crois-ades, 2 vols (vols 6–7, Histoire de croisades) (Paris, 1822), 2:673; al-‘Aini, ‘The Collar of Pearls’, RHC Or 2:223; at Jeble in 1266, Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 715.

42. Cart Hosp 2:812–13, 868, nos 2807, 2916–17. In Cart Hosp 2:808, no. 2801 there was a reference to the prince’s great love for William de Châteauneuf, but that did not affect their disputes over land.

43. Cart Hosp 2:505–6, no. 2149.44. See Cart Hosp 2:134–6, no. 1372; 3:253–4, 311–12, nos 3422, 3550; The Templar of Tyre,

pp. 66, 76, 156–8.45. The Templar of Tyre, pp. 190–2; James Auria, pp. 322–3.46. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 355. For the sojourn of Garin de Montaigu in Europe, see

Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 146–8; Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 79–80. 47. Thomas C. Van Cleve, The Emperor Frederick II of Hohenstaufen (Oxford, 1972),

pp. 159–67.48. For his relations with the Hospital, Cart Hosp 2:86–375, passim; and with the Temple,

Regesta imperii V, comp. Johann F. Bohmer et al. (Innsbruck, 1881–1901), nos 610, 636, 879, 880, 881, 1451.

49. The papal letter, excommunicating Frederick at the end of March 1228 (MGH Epistolae saeculi XIII 1:289, no. 371), reported that the goods of the Temple and the Hospital had already been sequestrated, but it is clear that he simply initiated an investigation into their rights on the island of Sicily itself. Kristjan Toomaspoeg, Templari e Ospitalieri, pp. 63–8.

50. See Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 159–214; Edbury, The Kingdom of Cyprus, pp. 51–70.

51. Brothers of the Temple and the Hospital were among those who swore to abide by this agreement on the nobles’ behalf. Philip of Novara, Guerra di Federico II in Oriente (1223–1242), ed. Silvio Melani (Naples, 1994), p. 98.

52. Philip of Novara, p. 84. 53. Ernoul, Chronique, p. 462; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 370. For a forged letter, purporting

to be sent by the pope to the orders, accusing Frederick of being allied to Egypt against the papacy, see Historia diplomatica Frederici secundi, ed. Jean-Louis-Alphonse Huillard-Bréholles, 6 parts in 12 vols (Paris, 1852–61) 3:490–2.

54. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 372–3. See Roger of Wendover, Chronica, ed. Henry O. Coxe, 4 vols (London, 1841–2) 4:174, in which they had received him with respect.

55. Historia diplomatica 3:86–90, 102–10, 135–40, 147–50.56. Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 464–5.57. MGH Epistolae saeculi XIII 1:345–6, no. 427.58. Historia diplomatica 3:105. According to Kamal ad-Din (5:75–76) the Christians had no

rights of sovereignty outside the city.


59. Al-‘Aini, p. 189.60. See the letter of Pope Gregory IX, in Historia diplomatica 3:148. See also Reinhold Röhricht,

Geschichte des Königreichs Jerusalem 1100–1291 (Innsbruck, 1898), pp. 785, 787, n. 2.61. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 374; Roger of Wendover 4:198. See Hans Mayer, ‘Das Pontifikale

von Tyrus und die Krönung der lateinischen Könige von Jerusalem’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 21 (1967), pp. 200–10.

62. See Historia diplomatica 3:109, 137.63. Barber, The New Knighthood, pp. 134–5.64. Matthew Paris, Chronica maiora, ed. Henry R. Luard, 7 vols (London, 1872–83), 3:177–9.

See Röhricht, Geschichte, p. 793, n. 5; Historia diplomatica 3:489.65. The author of a redaction of ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’ (pp. 365, 372) called him Bertrand of

Thessy and it is possible that this was more accurate than the references in Cart Hosp 2:405, 422–3, nos 1959, 1990, which come from an eighteenth-century inventory. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 160. At any rate, Bertrand was dead before 1 May 1231, when his place had been taken by Guérin. Cart Hosp 2:405, 419, nos 1959, 1983, 1990.

66. Ernoul, Chronique, p. 462.67. Historia diplomatica 3:138–9; Ernoul, Chronique, p. 463; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 375;

Philip of Novara, pp. 102–4.68. Edgar Blochet, ‘Les relations diplomatiques des Hohenstaufen avec les sultans d’Egypte’,

Revue historique 80 (1902), pp. 51–64.69. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 177–9.70. MGH Epistolae saeculi XIII 1:376–9, nos 467–9.71. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 394; Philip of Novara, pp. 156, 162. The Hospitallers were prob-

ably those at Mont Pèlerin.72. Historia diplomatica 3:147–51; MGH Epistolae saeculi XIII 1:317–18, no. 398; Cart Hosp

2:398–400, nos 1944, 1949–50.73. MGH Epistolae saeculi XIII 1:376–7, no. 467; Historia diplomatica 3:298–9; Gregory IX,

Registre, ed. Lucien Auvray, 3 vols (Paris, 1896–1955) 1:208, no. 342; Cart Hosp 2:439–40, 473–4, 487–8, 497–8, nos 2025–6, 2088, 2118, 2137. See Aubrey of Trois Fontaines, p. 929.

74. Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 466–7; but see Regesta imperii, no. 1763. William of Nangis (Chronique latine, ed. Hercule Géraud, 2 vols [Paris, 1843] 1:184) reported that Hospitaller land was also confiscated, but this is a late source.

75. Cart Hosp 2:410–11, no. 1967; Historia diplomatica 3:213.76. Richard of San Germano, ‘Chronica’, RISNS 7, 2:175 (under the year 1231). According

to Cart Hosp 2:415, no. 1976, dating from February 1231, some of the Hospitaller and Templar possessions had been despoiled anew. In January 1231, in February when the archbishop of Reggio was appointed mediator in the case, in April, in June and again in August the pope asked the emperor to restore the orders’ goods. Cart Hosp 2:414–16, 418–19, 421, 423, nos 1973, 1975–6, 1982, 1986, 1991. But in December 1231 Frederick confirmed a possession of the Hospital near Naples. Cart Hosp 4:278, no. 2005 bis.

77. Marie Luise Bulst-Thiele, Sacrae Domus Militiae Templi Hierosolymitani Magistri (Göttingen, 1972), pp 189–90.

78. Toomaspoeg, Templari e Ospitalieri, pp. 64–5.79. Philip of Novara, p. 96.80. Philip of Novara, p. 132. But see Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 688–9.81. For instance, Historia diplomatica 5:288; Toomaspoeg, Templari e Ospitalieri, pp. 65–8.82. Although Frederick had still not decided what to do with their confiscated possessions

in the Abruzzi in July 1238. Cart Hosp 2:473, 533, nos 2088, 2204.83. UKJ 3:1176–7, no. 689; Historia diplomatica 5: 211–12; Cart Hosp 2:567–8, no. 2230. See also

‘Nachträge zu den Kaiser- und Konigsurkunden der Regesta Imperii 1198–1272’, ed. Paul Zinsmaier, Zeitschrift für die Geschichte des Oberrheins 102 (1954), p. 229, no. 290.

84. UKJ 3:1182, no. 691.


85. Cart Hosp 2:693, no. 2529. In the same period there appears to be only one docu ment in favour of the Templars: the confirmation of a sale in Lombardy. Historia diplomatica 6:338.

86. Florilegium testamentorum ab imperatoribus et regibus sive principibus notibus conditorum ab anno 1139 usque ad annum electionis Rudolfi illustris regis Romanorum perductum, ed. Gunther Wolf (Heidelberg, 1956), pp. 12–16; Chronicon de rebus in Italia gestis, ed. Jean-Louis-Alphonse de Huillard-Bréholles (Paris, 1856), p. 230. See also Aubrey of Trois Fontaines, p. 820, where the confiscation only of Templar property in Apulia in mentioned.

87. Guérin is last known to be alive in May 1236. Cart Hosp 2:501, no. 2142. See also ‘Zwei unbekannte Diplome der lateinischen Konige von Je rusalem aus Lucca’, ed. Rudolf Hiestand, Quellen und Forschungen aus italienischen Archiven und Bibliotheken 50 (1971), p. 36.

88. Last known to have been alive in April 1239. Cart Hosp 2:565, no. 2224. 89. Both men appear as brothers in the master’s company in 1216 (Cart Hosp 2:185,

no. 1462) and Peter does not seem to have been given any office until Bertrand’s mas-tership. See Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 619–20.

90. Cart Hosp 2:523–4, no. 2186. 91. See ‘Documents relatifs à la successibilité’, pp. 399–400; Marsilio Zorzi, Der Bericht des

Marsilio Zorzi, ed. Oliver Berggötz (Frankfurt-am-Main, 1991), pp. 135–6. 92. Philip of Novara, pp. 222–6; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 441. See Peter Jackson, ‘The

End of Hohenstaufen Rule in Syria’, Bulletin of the Institute of Historical Research 59 (1986), pp. 20–36.

93. For his epitaph, giving the date of his death, see Denys Pringle, ‘Notes on Some Inscriptions from Crusader Acre’, in In Laudem Hierosolymitani, ed. Iris Shagrir, Ronnie Ellenblum and Jonathan Riley-Smith (Aldershot, 2007), pp. 193–4.

94. Cart Hosp 2:602–3, no. 2296. For his career, see Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 675–9. 95. See Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 110–15. 96. For this crusade, see Michael Lower, The Barons’ Crusade. A Call to Arms and Its

Consequences (Philadelphia, 2005); Peter Jackson, ‘The Crusades of 1239–41 and Their Aftermath’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 50 (1987), pp. 32–62. Peter Jackson believes (pp. 58–9) that the Templars’ policy was conditioned partly by their desire to recover Gaza.

97. ‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’, pp. 531–2. 98. Philip of Novara, pp. 210–14; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 414–15; ‘Le manuscrit de

Rothelin’, pp. 538–49. The Templars and Hospitallers were blamed for refusing to engage in this expedition in ‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’, p. 549; Matthew Paris, Historia Anglorum, ed. Frederic Madden, 3 vols (London, 1866–9), 2:433.

99. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, 419; Philip of Novara, p. 218; Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:64–65, 288–91; Aubrey of Trois Fontaines, p. 945.

100. Philip of Novara, p. 218. The author of ‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’ (pp. 553–4) thought wrongly that both orders agreed to the treaty with Damascus.

101. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 419–20; Philip of Novara, p. 218; Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:138–44.

102. Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:44, 56. Richard made peace between the Hospital and the Temple according to Gervase of Canterbury 2:179.

103. Philip of Novara, pp. 218–20; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 421; Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:143–4.

104. Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:138–44; Philip of Novara, p. 220.105. See ‘La prière des malades’, p. 336: ‘Pray for Richard of Germany, that God repays him

the good that he has done in this Holy Land.’106. ‘[C]astrum de Beithgerim cum pertinentiis eorum et cum omnibus casali bus, quae

pertinent ad domum Hospitalis Sancti Johannis, et quae cog noscuntur eis pertinere’. Richard’s letter in Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:142. The treaty was signed in the presence of the master.


107. Aubrey of Trois Fontaines, p. 949; De constructione castri Saphet, ed. Robert Huygens (Amsterdam, 1981), pp. 34–9.

108. Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:146–7.109. ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, pp. 440–1; Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:197; UKJ 3:1184–5,

no. 693; ‘History of the Patriarchs of Alexandria’, extr. tr. Edgar Blochet, ROL 10–11 (1903–8) 10:350–1. The order, a con temporary pointed out, had ‘imprudently violated the treaty with Egypt’. Matthew Paris, Flores Historiarum, ed. Henry R. Luard, 3 vols (London, 1890) 2:264. Al-Jauwad, a Muslim prince with strong claims upon Damascus, had fled to Acre. Damascus demanded his extradition and at the same time sent a sum of money in exchange for him. Al-Jauwad was sent to Damascus and strangled there. Abu-l-Fida’, ‘Annals’, RHC Or 1:120.

110. The Templar of Tyre, p. 58 (although placed after La Forbie); ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 441.

111. Letter from Frederick II in Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:302.112. ‘Annales monasterii Burtonensis’, ed. Henry R. Luard, Annales monastici, vol. 1

(London, 1864), p. 258.113. Frederick’s letter in Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:302.114. Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:307–9, 338–41; Chronica de Mailros, ed. Joseph Stevenson

(Edinburgh, 1835), pp. 159–60.115. Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:310–11, 337–44; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp.429–30; The

Templar of Tyre, p. 56; ‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’, p. 564. The Hospitallers at first believed that William had been killed while a prisoner. Chronica de Mailros, p. 163. For the losses of the military orders at La Forbie, see Ayyubids, Mamlukes and Crusaders. Selections from the Tarikh al-Duwal wa’l Muluk of Ibn al-Furat, ed. and tr. Ursula and Malcolm C. Lyons with notes by Jonathan Riley-Smith, 2 vols (Cambridge, 1971), 2:173–5.

116. Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:300–5; Historia diplomatica 6:236– 240. A deputation of Templars and Hospitallers tried to ransom Egypt’s prisoners. Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:524–6.

117. Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:559.118. Cart Hosp 2:668, nos 2470–1.119. See UKJ 3:1383–4, no. 795.120. Innocent IV, ‘Lettere “secretae”’, ed. Giuseppe Abbate, Miscellanea Francescana 55

(1955), no. 246. 121. ‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’, p. 634; The Templar of Tyre, pp. 64–6.122. Bronstein (The Hospitallers, p. 132) believes that the Hospital paid a heavy price,

in terms of the deterioration of its relationship with the papacy, for its support of Frederick II.

123. See, for example, Matthew Paris, Chronica 5:149–50.

5 Nursing the Sick and Burying the Dead

1. Cart Hosp 2:231–2, no. 1590. See also Cart Hosp 2:233–4, 238–40, nos 1591, 1602–3.2. Matthew 25:31–46. 3. Us. § 121.4. See Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 57–65, although Jochen Burgtorf’s interpretation

of these officers is different to mine.5. This idea was to have a profound influence upon other charitable institutions, such as the

French hôtels-Dieu of the thirteenth century. Le Grand, ‘Les Maisons- Dieu’, passim.6. Rule §§2, 16.7. ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, p. 32.8. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 19.9. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, pp. 21–2.


10. Rule §§preamble, 1, 2, 6, 15–16; 1206 p. 39; Us. §127; Cart Hosp 3:682, no. 4310.11. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 18. For the leprosary, see David Marcombe,

Leper Knights (Woodbridge, 2003), pp. 6–16.12. See François-Olivier Touati, ‘Lepreux’, in Prier et Combattre. Dictionnaire européen des

ordres militaires au Moyen Âge, ed. Nicole Bériou and Philippe Josserand (Paris, 2009), pp. 539–40.

13. Before 1187 they were caring for the sick at Acre and at Nablus; and probably at other places as well. UKJ 2:554–6, nos 317–18; Cart Hosp 1:323–4, 445–6, nos 471, 663. For the earlier history of the hospital at Nablus before it was granted to the Order, see UKJ 1:255, 285, 302–4, 343–5, 373–4, 384–5, 443–5, 460, nos 100, 122, 131, 152, 154, 156, 190, 202, 241, 252; 2:518, no. 290; 3:1310, no. 751.

14. For what follows, see especially the statutes of 1176 and 1182; ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, pp. 24–36; Acta pontificum inedita 2:389, no. 441 (PTJ 1:361, no. 172); ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, pp. 18–26; John of Würzburg, pp. 131–2.

15. Récits d’un ménestral de Reims, ed. Natalis de Wailly (Paris 1876), pp. 104–9, elaborating with reference to Saladin a story circulating in Europe and also reported by Matthew Paris (Chronica 3:486) of a Muslim sultan’s endowment of the hospital. See also Cart Hosp 2:231–4, 238–40, 581–2, 750–1, 779–81, 856, nos 1590–1, 1602–3, 2257–8, 2662, 2732, 2896; 3:180, 697–8, nos 3303, 4336.

16. See Monique Amoureux, ‘Colonization and the Creation of Hospitals in the Eastern Extension of Western Hospitality in the Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries’, Mediterranean Historical Review 14 (1999), pp. 32–7; Nicholas Orme and Margaret Webster, The English Hospital 1070–1570 (London, 1995), pp. 13–20.

17. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 18.18. 1182, p. 428; ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, p. 28; ‘A Twelfth-century

Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 20.19. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:335.20. Pringle, The Churches 3:192–207.21. Pringle, The Churches 1:250.22. See Anthony Luttrell, The Town of Rhodes, 1306–1356 (Rhodes, 2003), p. 276.23. Pringle, The Churches 4:101–2.24. See 1182 p. 428. See ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 8.25. Roger of Moulins, ‘Letter’, ed. Reinhold Röhricht, Beiträge zur Geschichte der Kreuzzüge,

2 vols (Berlin, 1874–8), 2:128. 26. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 18.27. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 24.28. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, pp. 24–5.29. Statutes of 1182; ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, pp. 24–36; ‘A Twelfth-

century Description’, ed. Kedar, pp. 18–26.30. For what follows, see the statutes of 1176 and 1182; ‘A Twelfth-century Description’,

ed. Kedar, pp. 18–26; ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, pp. 24–36; PTJ 1:361.31. 1182, pp. 426, 428; 1268 §1; 1300 §§5, 18; Acta pontificum inedita 2:389, no. 441 (PTJ

1:361, no. 172). 32. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 22.33. ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, p. 32.34. For an early example of a volunteer, see Reginald of Durham, p. 57.35. But compare Benjamin Kedar’s more conservative estimate in ‘A Twelfth-century

Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 8.36. The most recent discussion is by Mitchell, Medicine, pp. 47–57, 61–85, 99–106, 217.37. Kedar, ‘A Note’, pp. 7–11.38. Ernest Wickersheimer, ‘Organisation et legislation sanitaires au royaume franc de

Jérusalem’, Archives Internationales d’Histoire des Sciences 4 (1951), pp. 692–4; Mitchell, Medicine, pp. 31–40.


39. Mitchell, Medicine, pp. 99–103. 40. Mitchell, Medicine, pp. 214–19.41. ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, p. 32.42. Mitchell, Medicine, p. 106.43. 1182, pp. 426–7.44. De constructione castri Saphet, p. 41.45. Statute of 1176, in which the loaves were to weigh two marks each and were to be

shared between two poor; ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, p. 26. See also Harper and Pringle, Belmont, p. 218.

46. Ronnie Ellenblum, Frankish Rural Settlement in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem (Cambridge, 1998), pp. 128–31.

47. Mayer, Die Kanzlei, 2:898–9, no. 7; UKJ 2:720–2, no. 424. See Denys Pringle, The Red Tower (al-Burj al-Ahmar). Settlement in the Plain of Sharon at the Time of the Crusaders and Mamluks AD 1099–1516 (London, 1986), pp. 21–2.

48. Cart Hosp 2:529, no. 2199.49. Cart Hosp 2:382–3, 531, nos 1911, 2200.50. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, p. 22; 1177, p. 347, 1182, p. 426. 51. Pringle, The Churches 3:222–8.52. Daniel the Abbot, ‘Life and Journey’, tr. William F. Ryan, Jerusalem Pilgrimage 1099–1185,

ed. John Wilkinson (London, 1988), p. 142.53. Cart Hosp 1:121–2, no. 150; Pringle, The Churches 3:224–7. For the dedication of the

church, see Theoderic, p. 146.54. Cristina Dondi, The Liturgy of the Canons Regular of the Holy Sepulchre of Jerusalem

(Turnhout, 2004), p. 171.55. Luttrell, ‘Préface’, pp. 10–11.56. Willbrand of Oldenburg, ‘Itinerarium Terrae Sanctae’, ed. Johann C. M. Laurent,

Peregrinatores medii aevi quatuor, 2nd edn (Leipzig, 1873), pp. 187–8. 57. Pringle, The Churches 3:227. 58. Willbrand of Oldenburg, p. 187.59. It was believed locally as late as the 1850s that the soil in it had the property of consum-

ing corpses within 24 hours and that in the early thirteenth century some of it had been transported to Pisa to spread on the new Campo Santo there. Ermete Pierotti, Jerusalem Explored, tr. Thomas G. Bonney, 2 vols (Cambridge, 1864), 1:207; Pringle, The Churches 3:224; Adrian Boas, Jerusalem in the Time of the Crusades (London, 2001), p. 185.

60. See Theoderic, pp. 146–7. 61. Pringle, The Churches 3:225–6; also Boas, Jerusalem, pp. 185–7. 62. See Nicholas Orme, ‘The Charnel Chapel of Exeter Cathedral’, Medieval Art and

Architecture at Exeter Cathedral, ed. Francis Kelley (Leeds, 1991), p. 169.63. John of Würzburg, p. 131.64. Cart Hosp 1:323–4, no. 471; Pringle, The Churches 4:151–5.65. Cart Hosp 1:689–90, no. 1113.66. See The Templar of Tyre, p. 104; Riley-Smith, ‘The Crown of France and Acre’, pp. 51–2;

Riley-Smith, ‘The Death and Burial’, p. 177. 67. 1263 §§5–6; Cart Hosp 3:523–4, no. 4020; ‘Les Chemins et les Pelerinages de la

Terre Sainte’, IAJ, p. 199; ‘Pelrinages et pardouns’, p. 235. See also the reference to Hospitaller buildings in the cemetery in ‘Quatres titres des propriétés des Génois à Acre et à Tyr’, ed. Cornelio Desimoni AOL 2. Documents, p. 224. See Pringle, The Churches 4:150–1.

68. See Orme, ‘The Charnel Chapel’, p. 162.69. Riley-Smith, ‘The Death and Burial’, pp. 166–7 and passim.70. Cart Hosp 2:168, no. 1431; 3:126, no. 3194; Pringle, ‘Notes on Some Inscriptions’,

pp. 192–4, 198–9, 205–7.71. 1263 §6. For a confrater, see Cart Hosp 2:40–2, no. 1197.72. Cart Hosp 1:323–4, no. 471; 2:286–8, 382–3, nos 1718, 1911.


73. The Synodicum Nicosiense and Other Documents of the Latin Church of Cyprus, 1196–1373, ed. Christopher Schabel (Nicosia, 2001), pp. 174–6.

74. See Jacques Hourlier, L’Age Classique (Histoire du droit et des institutions de l’église en Occident, 10, Saint-Amand-Montrond, 1974), pp. 457–68.

75. A comparison of the Templar code with the Hospitaller statutes, esgarts and usances reveals that while 17 per cent of surviving Templar legislation related to the practice of arms (105 out of 609 clauses), only 9.4 per cent of Hospitaller legislation (33 out of 352) did so. The Rule of the Temple contained a detailed section on the duties of brothers-at-arms on war-service. La Règle du Temple, §§148–68. But all we find for the Hospitallers is contained in Esg. §§34, 52; Us. §89; 1262 §44; 1283 §§9, 10, 12, 13; Cart Hosp 3:657, no. 4267.

76. James of Vitry, ‘Sermones’, ed. Jean-Baptiste Pitra, Analecta Novissima Spicilegii Solesmensis Altera Continuatio, 2 vols. (Paris, 1885–8), 2:419–20.

77. See Claverie, ‘Les débuts’, pp. 557–69. 78. See Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, pp. 43–4.79. ‘Annales monasterii Burtonensis’, p. 494; Monumentorum Boicorum collectio nova, ed.

Acc ademia scientiarum Boica, 29 ii (Munich, 1831), p. 201.80. The Templars were still at work on Vadum Jacob, the construction of which had been

begun by the King of Jerusalem in October 1178, when it fell to Saladin in August 1179. Ronnie Ellenblum, Crusader Castles and Modern Histories (Cambridge, 2007), pp. 261–74.

81. Cart Hosp 1:493, no. 783.82. De constructione castri Saphet, p. 41.83. Riley-Smith, ‘The Crown of France and Acre’, p. 48. 84. Le procès, ed. Michelet 1:646. For Templar mercenaries, see also Claverie, L’Ordre du

Temple 1:220–5.85. Willbrand of Oldenburg, p. 170.86. De constructione castri Saphet, p. 41.87. Horvat Manot (Boas, Archaeology, p. 246) and Borj esh Shemal (Pringle, Secular Buildings,

p. 41).88. Cart Hosp 2:777, 815–17, 881–2, nos 2726, 2811, 2934–5.89. Aubrey of Trois Fontaines, p. 820.90. Matthew Paris Chronica 4:291.91. There was a reference to the Hospitallers’ acts of charity in Pope Clement V’s bull, which

transferred the Templar estates to them. Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, ed. Joseph Alberigo et al. (Freiburg, 1962), p. 320. A comment in a report to the king of Aragon, who was strongly opposed to the transference of Templar properties in his kingdom to the Hospitallers after 1312, that the Hospital should not be entrusted with the Templar goods, because it managed its own endowment so badly, ‘making beautiful rooms and palaces rather than confronting the enemies of the faith’, may have masked a refer-ence to its hospitals. Heinrich Finke, Papsttum und Untergang des Templerordens, 2 vols (Münster, 1907) 2:260.

92. Cart Hosp 3:697, no. 4336.93. Jacquemart Gielee, Renart le Nouvel, ed. Henri Roussel (Paris, 1961), pp. 302–10.

6 Defending Christians

1. See, for example, Tabulae ordinis Theutonici, p. 4, no. 3. For what follows, see Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘The Association in the Minds of the Early Knights Hospitaller of Warfare with the Care of the Sick’, in Iberia, ed. Armando Luis de Carvalho Homem, José Augusto de Sotto Mayor Pizarro and Paul Maria de Carvalho Pinto Costa (Porto, 2009), pp. 257–9.

2. Cart Hosp 4:68, no. 4620.3. ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, pp. 26–8, 32.4. La Règle du Temple, §§77, 84, 101, 104–5, 107, 117, 133, 135, 175–6, 319, 451, 604.


5. 1262 §33. 6. 1263 §5. 7. Us. §93. 8. 1301 §8. See also 1270 §3; 1301 §31. 9. See Marsilio Zorzi, pp. 173–7.10. See Jürgen Sarnowsky, Macht und Herrschaft im Johanniterorden des 15. Jahrhunderts

( Mün ster, 2001), pp. 221–2.11. Alain Blondy, L’Ordre de Malte au XVIIIe siècle. Des dernières splendeurs à la ruine (Paris,

2002), p. 12.12. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 100–1, 118; Zsolt Hunyadi, The Hospitallers in the Medieval

Kingdom of Hungary c1150–1387 (Budapest, 2010), pp. 38–40.13. Cart Hosp 4:292, no. 3308. 14. Nicholas III, Les Registres, ed. Jules Gay and Suzanne Vitte (Paris, 1898–1938), p. 51,

no. 167. 15. 1292 §2.16. Anthony Luttrell, ‘Gli Ospitalieri di San Giovanni di Gerusalemme dal Continente alle

Isole’, in Acri 1291. La fine della presenza degli ordini militari in Terra Santa e i nuovi orien-tamenti nel XIV secolo, ed. Francesco Tommasi (Perugia, 1996), p. 80.

17. 1301 §5; 1302 §14; Cart Hosp 4:199, no. 4831; Francis Amadi, pp. 370–1; Florio Bustron, p. 226. For the tongues, see below pp. 128–9.

18. Christopher Marshall, Warfare in the Latin East, 1192–1291 (Cambridge, 1992), pp. 222–3.

19. Fidenzio of Padua, ‘Liber recuperationis Terrae Sanctae’, PC, pp. 88–90; Biblioteca Bio-Bibliografica della Terra Santa e dell’Oriente Francescano, ed. Girolamo Gulobovich, 18 vols (Florence, 1906–48), 1:260–1, 264; The Templar of Tyre, p. 110.

20. See Barber, The New Knighthood, p. 232.21. See Chevalier, Les ordres, pp. 184–6; Barber, The New Knighthood, pp. 129, 160–1, 232,

376; Vogel, Das Recht, p. 43.22. About 100 Hospitallers and Templars were captured, including both masters and

the marshal of the Temple. Jonathan Riley-Smith, notes to Ayyubids, Mamlukes and Crusaders, 2:173–5. The master and 30 Hospitallers were released from captivity in Egypt in 1250. Cart Hosp 2:699, no. 2541.

23. Cart Hosp 3:115, no. 3173; Riley-Smith, notes to Ayyubids, Mamlukes and Crusaders 2:207–8.The master wrote to the pope about it, but the letter does not seem to have survived. Annales ecclesiastici, ed. Cesare Baronio et al., 37 vols (Bar-le-Duc and Paris, 1864–82), 22:159–60.

24. ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 453.25. Cart Hosp 3:541, no. 4050. The master also reported the loss of arms worth more than

1500 silver marks.26. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 11–12, 138–9. 27. Matthew Paris, Chronica 3:404–6 (although it is not clear that they were all brothers);

Bronstein, The Hospitallers, p. 21. See also Barber, The New Knighthood, pp. 232, 376; Chevalier, Les ordres, pp. 185–6.

28. See Ibn al-Qalanisi, pp. 330–1; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 403–4. Rigord (p.180) wrote, probably erroneously, that there were Hospitallers serving at Templar Vadum Jacob when it fell.

29. Willbrand of Oldenburg, pp. 169–70; The Templar of Tyre, p. 154. See also The Templar of Tyre, p. 152.

30. Cart Hosp 2:777–8, nos 2726–7.31. Cart Hosp 2:254, no. 1633.32. Oliver of Paderborn, ‘Historia’, p. 255.33. Cart Hosp 4:292, no. 3308. 34. Cart Hosp 3:593, no. 4157. 35. 1268 §1; Cart Hosp 2:254, no. 1633.


36. For examples, see Cart Hosp 1:275, 378, nos 402, 558; 3:427, no. 3782; The Templar of Tyre, p. 70; Ambroise, col. 179; Itinerarium, ed. Stubbs, p. 276; Salimbene of Adam, p. 177; Francis Amadi, p. 256; Florio Bustron, p. 141.

37. See Ambroise, col. 127; Itinerarium, ed. Stubbs, p. 218; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 337, 345; ‘Fragmentum de captione Damiate’, ed. Reinhold Röhricht, Quinti belli sacri scrip-tores minores (Geneva, 1879), p. 178; Cart Hosp 3:593, no. 4157; Oliver of Paderborn, ‘Historia’, pp. 179–80.

38. See Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, p. 8. For Hospitaller fief knights, see below pp. 174–5.39. See Cart Hosp 1:378, no. 558. See Joshua Prawer, Crusader Institutions (Oxford, 1980),

p. 125, n. 84.40. For Hospitaller participation, see, for example, Cart Hosp 2:253–4, nos 1344, 1633;

Itinerarium, ed. Mayer, pp. 310, 313; Ralph of Diceto 2:70; Oliver of Paderborn, ‘Historia’, pp. 166–8; James of Vitry, Lettres, ed. Robert B. C. Huygens (Leiden, 1960), p. 99; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 259–60, 325, 455, 461; John of Joinville, Vie de Saint Louis, ed. Jacques Monfrin (Paris, 1995), pp. 466, 484–6; Chronicon de Lanercost, p. 60; ‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’, p. 631; The Templar of Tyre, p. 112, 138, 140; Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 355–6; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 451–3; ‘A New Text of the Annales de Terre Sainte’, ed. Peter Edbury, in In Laudem Hierosolymitani, ed. Iris Shagrir, Ronnie Ellenblum and Jonathan Riley-Smith (Aldershot, 2007), p. 159.

41. See Smail, Crusading Warfare, passim; Marshall, Warfare, passim.42. Smail, Crusading Warfare, p. 79.43. See above p. 46 for the battle of Arsuf; and Ernoul, Chronique, p. 356; ‘L’Estoire de

Eracles’, pp. 260, 455; The Templar of Tyre, p. 112; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 453; ‘A New Text’, ed. Edbury, p. 159.

44. The Templar of Tyre, p. 112; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 455. See also Cart Hosp 4:105, no. 4680, in which James of Molay wrote that it was customary for the orders to take the van and rear.

45. An example is Renard of Dampierre whose freedom was negotiated by the Hospitallers after possibly 30 years of captivity. The Hospitallers contributed to his ransom or per-haps paid all of it. Riley-Smith, ‘The Hospitaller Commandery of Eterpigny’ , pp. 387–8. See Cart Hosp 2:171, 272–3, 363–4, 547, nos 1434, 1682, 1861, 2179; Yvonne Friedman, Encounters between Enemies. Captivity and Ransom in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem (Leiden, 2002), pp. 187–211; Alan Forey, ‘The Military Orders and the Ransoming of Captives from Islam’, Studia Monastica 33 (1991), pp. 276–9. See Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:524–6. On the other hand, a merchant from Damascus was in 1266 ransom-ing Muslims held by them in Crac des Chevaliers. Al-Nuwairi in note to al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremere, I, B, p. 35: the story of the eunuch’s servant sold for 40 dinars to Crac des Chevaliers by the inhabitants of Kara.

46. See Early Mamluk Diplomacy (1260–1290), tr. Peter Holt (Leiden, 1995), pp. 69–91; The Templar of Tyre, p. 204. In 1213 Templars and Hospitallers were among papal messengers to al-‘Adil. Innocent III, Acta, ed. Theodosius Halušcynskyj (Vatican, 1944), no. 207.

47. See Early Mamluk Diplomacy, pp. 32–41, 48–57, 63, 66–8. In 1203 the Templars negoti-ated a treaty with Hamah on behalf of the Hospitallers after the latter had failed to capture Barin. Cahen. La Syrie du Nord, p. 603.

48. See John of Joinville, ‘Credo’, ed. Natalis de Wailly, Jean de Joinville, Histoire de Saint Louis; Credo; et Lettre à Louis X (Paris, 1874), p. 428.

49. Otto of St Blasien, ‘Chronica’, ed. Adolf Hofmeister, MGHS rer Germ 47 (1912), p. 68.50. The Templar of Tyre, pp. 194, 202. See Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, p. 50.

During the dispute between King Hugh and the Templars in 1276 men from Bethlehem who were allies of the Hospital fought in the streets of Acre with men from Mosul who were ‘homes dou Temple’. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 474. See Marino Sanuto, ‘Liber secretorum fidelium crucis’, ed. Jacques Bongars, Gesta Dei per Francos (Hannau, 1611), p. 226. These may have been members of native Christian confraternities associ-ated with the military orders. Jean Richard, ‘La confrérie des Mosserins d’Acre et les


Marchands de Mossoul au XIIIe siècle’, L’Orient Syrien 11 (1966), pp. 451–60. When Italian crusaders began to massacre Muslim peasants in Acre in 1289, brothers of the military orders rushed to the aid of the peasants and were able to save some of them. Francis Amadi, p. 219; Florio Bustron, p. 118.

51. Odo of Châteauroux, ‘Letter’, ed. Luc d’Achéry and Louis-François-Joseph de La Barre, Spicilegium sive collectio veterum aliquot scriptorum, 3 vols (Paris, 1723) 3:625; Matthew Paris, Chronica 5:257.

52. ‘La Devise des chemins de Babiloine’, PC, pp. 199–220. See Robert Irwin, ‘How Many Miles to Babylon? The Devise des Chemins de Babiloine Redated’, MO 1, pp. 57–63.

53. Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘The Military Orders and the East, 1149–1291’, in Knighthoods of Christ, ed. Norman Housley (Aldershot, 2007), pp. 137–49.

54. Cart Hosp 3:330–1, 385–6, 417–18, 423–8, nos 3584, 3766, 3781–2; 4:297, no. 3653 bis.55. See below p. 144.56. Reuven Amitai-Preiss, Mongols and Mamluks. The Mamluk-Ilkhanid War, 1260–1281

(Cambridge, 1995), pp. 94–102. See Roger of Stanegrave, pp. 297–8.57. Cart Hosp 3:330–1, no. 3584.58. Cart Hosp 3:417–18, no. 3766. See Early Mamluk Diplomacy, p. 63.59. Al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremère 2 B, p. 27; Roger of Stanegrave, p. 342.60. Cart Hosp 3:423–8, nos 3781–2. See Amitai-Preiss, Mongols and Mamluks, pp. 183–201.61. Roger of Stanegrave, pp. 304–5.62. Cart Hosp 3:426–7, no. 3782.63. Cart Hosp 3:423–4, no. 3781; and see p. 427, no. 3782.64. Cart Hosp 3:425, no. 3782.65. Coleccion Diplomatica, ed. Santos García Larragueta, El Gran Priorado de Navarra de la

Orden de San Juan de Jerusalen, siglos XII–XIII, 2 vols (Pamplona, 1957), 2:85–90, nos 85–7; ‘Two unpublished letters’, ed. Mayer, pp. 306–8.

66. Cart Hosp 2:1–3, no. 1131.67. Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 89–90, no. 87. For Ayyubid politics at this time, see R. Stephen

Humphreys, From Saladin to the Mongols. The Ayyubids of Damascus, 1193–1260 (Albany, 1977), pp. 87–123.

68. He need not have worried, since al-‘Aziz had already died and al-‘Adil’s chief interest at this time was the consolidation of his lands in the Jazirah. Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 87–8, no. 86. Mayer (‘Two unpublished letters’, p. 300) tries, I think wrongly, to redate this letter to 1201.

69. Cart Hosp 2:1–2, no. 1131. See also Gunther of Pairis, Hystoria Constantinopolitana, ed. Peter Orth (Hildesheim/Zürich, 1994), p. 121.

70. ‘Two unpublished letters’, ed. Mayer, pp. 306–8 (Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 85–7, no. 85).71. Coleccion Diplomatica, p. 88, no. 86.72. Cart Hosp 2:2, no. 1131. For another example of knowledge of events across the frontier,

see Cart Hosp 2:726–7, no. 2605.73. Two composed by the Templar grand commander Terricus (‘Annales Colonienses

Maximi’, MGHS 17:793; Gesta regis Henrici secundi, 2:13–14; Ralph of Diceto 2:49–50; Cart Hosp 1:527, no. 847) and the third by some leading Hospitallers (‘Historia de expe-ditione Friderici’, pp. 2–4).

74. See Cart Hosp 1:598, no. 945; 2:2, no. 1131; 4:247–8, no. 310 bis; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 88, 90, nos 86–7; Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:308.

75. An exception is a passionate and ferociously expressed letter written in 1244 by the lead-ers in Palestine to the Western church in general, but it was describing a disaster that the Christian leaders had brought on themselves. Matthew Paris, Chronica 4:337–44. See Humphreys, From Saladin to the Mongols, pp. 265–81.

76. For examples other than those referred to above, see Ernoul, Chronique, p. 311; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 224, 309; Louis IX, ‘Letter’, ed. André Du Chesne, Historiae Francorum scriptores, 5 vols (Paris, 1636–49), 5:431; ‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’, pp. 630, 633; The Templar of Tyre, p. 90.


77. See Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 355–6, 414–15; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 259, 314–16, 323; Cart Hosp 2:227–8, nos 1580, 1582; James of Vitry, Lettres, p. 98; Roger of Wendover 4:75–9; The Templar of Tyre, p. 60; ‘Fragmentum de captione Damiate’, pp. 172, 185; John of Joinville, Vie, p. 484.

78. See Cart Hosp 2:2–3, no. 1131. 79. James I of Aragon, Crònica o Llibre dels Feits, ed. Ferran Soldevila (Barcelona, 1982),

pp. 403–6. William of Courcelles is named Joan Descarcella. 80. Otto of St Blasien, pp. 68–9. For a later example of their caution, although tactical

rather than strategic, see The Templar of Tyre, p. 114; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 458. 81. See James of Vitry, Lettres, pp. 124–5, 150; Oliver of Paderborn, ‘Letters’, ed. Reinhold

Röhricht, Westdeutsche Zeitschrift für Geschichte und Kunst 10 (1891), pp. 191–2, and ‘Historia’, pp. 222–4; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 339, 342, 357; Ernoul, Chronique, p. 442; James Powell, Anatomy of a Crusade 1213–1221 (Philadelphia, 1986), pp. 160–1, 186–7. According to Ibn al-Athir (Chronicle 3:180) the sultan did not offer in his final approach to repair the walls of Jerusalem.

82. See Smail, Crusading Warfare, pp. 204–15. 83. The gates of Hospitaller fortresses on the frontiers of Islam were shut after compline, and

no brother was permitted to leave. No brother could leave such a castle other than by the gate. Esg. §52. Guards were set at night: at Margat in 1212 sentry duty was performed by 28 men under the command of four brother knights. Willbrand of Oldenburg, p. 170.

84. They were present at Karak, Hunin and Banyas before 1187 and in Sidon in the thir-teenth century. For Sidon, see Cart Hosp 2:510, no. 2160; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 365. But every thing in Sidon, except for a manor, was given to the Templars in an exchange in 1262 after the Templars had bought the lordship. Cart Hosp 3:32, no. 3029. The Hospitallers had erected a strong tower on the walls of Ascalon before 1187 and a tower at Jaffa by 1194. At Acre, after its reconquest by the Third Crusade, they were presented with a whole complex of fortifications. They were given a gate in Tripoli in 1196 and possessed a strong new tower on the city walls in 1289. Ibn Shaddad (Baha’ ad-Din), p. 180; Cart Hosp 1: 627, no. 990; 3:420, no. 3771; UKJ 2:940–7, 949–50, nos 571–2, 574; The Templar of Tyre, p. 196. They may have owned half of Latakia in 1262, which they must have defended. See Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 524.

85. John of Joinville, Vie, pp. 342, 344. 86. 1283 §§11. 87. Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 27–28. 88. Le Livre au Roi, ed. Myriam Greilsammer (Paris, 1995), pp. 137, 261, 271. 89. Pringle, The Churches 1:95–101. 90. Harper and Pringle, Belmont, passim; Pringle, The Churches 1:7–17, 239–50. 91. Pringle, The Churches 1:120–2. Other smaller twelfth-century castles included Qalqiliya,

which was important enough to be in a list of places lost to Saladin in 1187 (Cart Hosp 1:412, 445, 480, nos 603, 663, 754; ‘Zwei unbekannte Hilfersuchen, p. 514) and pos-sibly Khirbat Bal‘ama (Pringle, The Churches 1:106–7).

92. Cart Hosp 2:777, no. 2726. 93. Deschamps, Les châteaux, p. 1, passim. Biller, Der Crac des Chevaliers, passim; Werner

Meyer, John Zimmer and Maria-Letizia Boscardin, ‘Krak des Chevaliers’, Burgen und Schlösser 4 (2009), pp. 242–5. In the county of Tripoli the Hospitallers also held Qalaat Yahmur (Pringle, The Red Tower, pp. 16–18) and perhaps ‘Qoulei’ (Coliath: Boas, Archaeology, p. 238).

94. Deschamps, Les châteaux 3:259–85. Margat had precedence over Crac in William of Santo Stefano’s list of officers. WSSR, fol. 298v.

95. In a treaty with the Muslims after the fall of Crac des Chevaliers the Hospitallers had to evacuate ‘Karfis’ in which, however, they burnt every thing they could not carry away. Al-‘Aini, p. 239. See Early Mamluk Diplomacy, pp. 48–57.

96. Cart Hosp 2:115–16, 118–19, nos 1344, 1349, 1350–1. See Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, pp. 614–15; Jean-Jacques Langendorf and G. Zimmermann, ‘Trois monuments


inconnus des croisés’, Genava NS 12 (1964), pp. 155–65; Hellenkemper, Burgen der Kreuzritterzeit, pp. 249–54. Robert Edwards (The Fortifications of Armenian Cilicia [Washington DC, 1987], pp. 221–9) and Marie-Anna Chevalier (Les ordres, pp. 269–70) conclude that Silifke is of Hospitaller construction throughout.

97. Ernoul, Chronique, p. 15. Crac des Chevaliers was besieged in 1164, 1188, 1207, 1218, perhaps 1265 and 1269, before being finally captured in 1271. Abu Shamah 4:125–6, 349–50; 5:166; Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:344–5; Ibn Shaddad (Baha’ ad-Din), p. 81; Abu-l-Fida’, ‘Annals’, p. 83; al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremere, I, B, pp. 27,78–79; Kamal ad-Din 5:55. In 1265 a body of Christians going from Safita to Crac was sur prised and cut to pieces by the Muslims. Shafi ibn Ali, p. 674. In the thirteenth century the garrison took part in the campaigns of 1203, 1207, 1209 and 1230. Before its capture in 1285 Margat and its terri-tory were attacked in 1188, 1206, 1231, 1269, 1281 and 1282. Ernoul, Chronique, pp. 254–5; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 122; ‘Historia de expeditione Friderici’, p. 4; Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:345; Abu Shamah 4: 356–7; Ibn Wasil, tr. Blochet in notes to al-Maqrizi, 9:136, n. 1; Kamal ad-Din 5:79; al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremere, I, B, p. 78; II, A, p. 27; The Templar of Tyre, p. 154; Abu-l-Fida’, ‘Annals’, p. 158; Bar Hebraeus, p. 463; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p.457. Another attack was made from Hamah in the winter of 1282, but failed to get through because of snowstorms. Ibn ‘Abd-ar-Rahim, ‘Life of Qala’un’, ext. tr. Joseph-François Michaud, Bibliothèque des croisades, 2 vols (vols 6–7, Histoire de croisades) (Paris, 1822), 2:693. Hospitallers from Margat took part in the campaigns of 1203, 1243, 1278, 1280 and 1281.

98. Abu-l-Fida’, ‘Annals’, p. 81. 99. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 3:298.100. Philip of Novara, p. 210; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 439.101. Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 650, n. 1.102. Ibn Wasil, tr. Blochet 10:265, n. 2; Abu-l-Fida’, ‘Annals’, p. 109; al-Maqrizi, tr. Blochet

10: 265.103. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 3:79; Abu Shamah 5: 153–4; Ibn Wasil, tr. Blochet 9:126, n. 4;

Abu-l-Mahasin, ‘History of Egypt’, extr. tr. Edgar Blochet in notes, ROL 5 (1897), p. 41, n. 1; Abu-l-Fida’, ‘Annals’, p. 83; al-Maqrizi, tr. Blochet 9:126.

104. Bar Hebraeus, p. 396; Abu-l-Fida’, ‘Annals’, p. 107; al-‘Aini, pp. 194–5.105. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 403–5. 106. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 3:136–7.107. Shafi ibn Ali, p. 673; al-‘Aini, p. 223.108. Riley-Smith, ‘The Hospitaller Commandery of Eterpigny’, p. 389; Cart Hosp 2:48,

no. 1215; Ibn Wasil, tr. Blochet 9:127, n. 1.109. Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 706.110. Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 620; Cart Hosp 2 :169, no. 1432.111. ‘Annales prioratus de Dunstaplia’, ed. Henry R. Luard, Annales monastici 3 (London,

1866), p. 128; Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 641.112. Philip of Novara, p. 224.113. Willbrand of Oldenburg, p. 170; Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 620.114. Bar Hebraeus, p. 379.115. Cart Hosp 2:505–6, no. 2149. In return for its occupation of Jeble, Aleppo was paying

money to the Hospital in 1233. Cart Hosp 2:456, no. 2058.116. John of Joinville, Vie, pp. 410–14.117. Early Mamluk Diplomacy, pp. 32–41.118. Early Mamluk Diplomacy, pp. 48–57. The Order had to share the revenues of the lord-

ship of Margat with the sultan.119. Ibn ‘Abd-ar-Rahim, p. 693.120. David Jacoby, ‘Hospitaller Ships and Transportation across the Mediterranean’, HME,

pp. 57–72. See also Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 343; Selwood, Knights of the Cloister, pp. 189–94.

121. Marie-Luise Favreau-Lilie, ‘The Military Orders and the Escape of the Christian Population from the Holy Land in 1291’, Journal of Medieval History 19 (1993), p. 207.


122. See Cart Hosp 3:518–19, no. 4007.123. See Norman Housley, The Avignon Papacy and the Crusades, 1305–1378 (Oxford, 1986),

pp. 201–13; Edbury, The Kingdom of Cyprus, pp. 103–4.124. Cart Hosp 3:598–9, no. 4168.125. Cart Hosp 3:602, 604, nos 4177, 4183. See Cart Hosp 3:652–3, no. 4260, in which the

Hospital was arming galleys with money from the papacy.126. Charles II of Naples, ‘Conseil’, ed. George Bratianu ‘Le Conseil du Roi Charles’, Revue

Historique du Sud-Est Européen 19 (1942), p. 355. 127. Cart Hosp 3:697–8, no. 4336; Bullarium Cyprium 2:252–3, no. o-40.128. Cart Hosp 4:132–4, nos 4727–8.

7 Members

1. For early references, see Cart Hosp 1:111, no. 136; PTJ 2:223–7, no. 19. 2. Cart Hosp 4:204, no. 4841 3. Us. §89. For reception by priors and other senior provincials, Cart Hosp 1:589, no. 930;

4:34, no. 4571; and by the master, Cart Hosp 4:163–4, no. 4780. See also Cart Hosp 3:132–3, no. 3208; 4:134, no. 4730.

4. See below pp. 103–4, 213–14. 5. Cart Hosp 4:34, no. 4571. For the Templars, see Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers,

p. 27. 6. See 1206 pp. 38–9; 1265 §11. 7. Forey, ‘Novitiate and Instruction’, pp. 2–3. In this respect the Hospital and the Temple

were beginning to look exceptional. See Hourlier, L’Age Classique, pp. 174–8. 8. Esg. §9 (a reference to a ‘frère novice’); 1304 §14. 9. Us. §121. For members of other orders wishing to enter the Hospital, Cart Hosp 1:672–3,

no. 1082; 2:278, 291–2, 636, nos 1699, 1724, 2381, 2384; 4:275, no. 1770 bis. For autho-rizations, see Cart Hosp 2:278–9, nos 1700–1; 4:171, no. 4795. For irregular entry, Cart Hosp 2:352, no. 1839; 3:363, no. 3661.

10. Us. §121; 1262 §26.11. Cart Hosp 1:204–5, no. 271; 2:199–200, 212–13, 621, 752, nos 1318, 1322, 1329,

1504, 1538–9, 2337, 2665; 3:123, 203, 236, nos 3185, 3348, 3405; 4:253–4, no. 514. Authorizations to leave the Order, Cart Hosp 1:672–3, no. 1082; 3: 142, 412, nos 3227, 3753. For men who posed falsely as brothers, Cart Hosp 1:290, 461, 474, nos 419, 700, 733: 3:556, 573–4, nos 4082, 4111, 4122.

12. PTJ 2:134.13. Cart Hosp 1:20, 115, 131–2, 150, 157, nos 19, 140 (deacon), 165, 192, 202.14. PTJ 2:99. See Vogel, Das Recht, pp. 175–84.15. PTJ 2:97.16. See Hourlier, L’Age Classique, pp. 471–3. In 1198 Pope Innocent III followed the advice

that the newly established Teutonic Order should adopt Templar, not Hospitaller, practice with respect to its clergy. Innocent III, Register, ed. Hageneder 1.823, no. 564. See ‘Narratio de primordiis ordinis Theutonici’, p. 160.

17. PTJ 2:134.18. See Rule §preamble; 1182 p. 425; 1206 p. 35; Cart Hosp 1:132, 138, 149–50, 157, 189,

nos 165, 177, 192, 202, 250; ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 797.19. 1265 §11.20. Cart Hosp 1:305–6, no. 442; 2:521, 339–40, 350, nos 1785, 1817, 1836.21. For Hospitaller priors at Acre, when it was still a commandery (Cart Hosp 1:323, 445,

480, nos 471, 663, 754), Crac des Chevaliers (Cart Hosp 2.662, no. 2456), Margat (Cart Hosp 2.477, no . 2094) and Mont Pèlerin (Cart Hosp 1.72, 118, nos 75, 144; Le Cartulaire du Saint-Sépulcre, p. 189, no. 80).

22. Bullarium Cyprium 2:280–2, 295–7, 347–9, nos o-58, p-5, q-37; PTJ 2:315–16, no. 106; Cart Hosp 4:53–4, 82, 172, nos 4602, 4646, 4798. See ‘Chartes d’Adam, abbe de Notre-Dame


du Mont-Sion, con cernant Gerard, éveque de Valanea, et le prieuré de Saint-Samson d’Orleans (1289)’, ed. Alexandre Bruel, ROL 10 1903–1904, passim. See also Hiestand, ‘Templer- und Johanniterbistümer’, pp. 143–61. The Hospitaller prior of Mt Tabor was a suffragan of the archbishop of Nazareth in the mid-1260s. John of Ibelin, p. 595.

23. Cart Hosp 3:523, no. 4019. For Hugh of Genoa, see Acta Sanctorum Mensis October 4:362–4. Priests could be used as procurators and one became a papal chaplain. Cart Hosp 2:292, no. 1725; 3:684, no. 4314.

24. 1283 §22. 25. 1206 p. 35; Cart Hosp 3:656, no. 4267.26. Esg. §§10, 65; Rule §§9 Ver. Lat., 13 Ver. Lat.27. Regesta sive rerum Boicarum autographa ad annum usque 1300, comp. Karl H. von Lang, 1

(Munich, 1822), p. 305.28. Aubrey of Trois Fontaines, p. 820.29. Cart Hosp 1:570, 652, nos 898, 1041; 2:355–6, 380, 468, 697, nos 1845, 1906, 2078,

2538; 3:96, 104–5, nos 3118, 3143.30. 1177 pp. 346–7.31. 1177 p. 346. See Legras and Lemaître, ‘La pratique liturgique’, pp. 95–6.32. 1177 pp. 346–7; 1182 p. 425; 1264 §5–6. See 1301 §5; Cart Hosp 4:69, no. 4620. See, for

priests paid to sing Masses in Acre, Cart Hosp 1:435, no. 646; and in Europe, Cart Hosp 2:593, no. 2278; 4:240–1, no. 4911.

33. See 1206 p. 37; 1301 §21; 1302 §4; Cart Hosp 2:596, no. 2280; 3:740, no. 4413.34. 1177 p. 346.35. A ‘prior of the church of the healthy’ in Limassol, who was bound to come to the assem-

blies of the marshal that must have considered the organization of conventual lodgings, was presumably a chaplain at the auberge. 1301 §16.

36. Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, pp. 178–9.37. Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘Were the Templars Guilty?’, in Medieval Crusade, ed. Susan

Ridyard (Woodbridge, 2004), p. 112; Fidenzio of Padua, pp. 88–90. Biblioteca Bio-Bibliografica, 1: 260–1, 264; Le procès des Templiers d’Auvergne, 1310–1311, ed. Roger Sève and Anne-Marie Chagny-Sève (Paris, 1986), p. 119; also pp. 114, 126, 132, 137, 143, 149, 154, 156, 188, 201, 215, 217, 219, 222, 224, 225, 227, 231, 232, 238, 242; The Trial of the Templars in the Papal State and the Abruzzi, ed. Anne Gilmour-Bryson (Vatican City, 1982), pp. 195, 257; Konrad Schottmüller, Der Untergang des Templer-Ordens, 2 vols (Berlin, 1887) 2:255, 258, 287, 290, 317, 396–8.

38. PTJ 2:162; Rule §§3, 14; 1177 pp. 346–7; 1182 pp. 428–9; Esg. §21; 1262 §§17, 32, 38; 1265 §§3, 11; 1300 §18.

39. Cart Hosp 1:435 , no. 646.40. ‘Le comté de Tripoli dans les chartes du fonds des Porcellet’, ed. Jean Richard, BEC 130

(1972), pp. 371–3. See also Cart Hosp 2:468, no. 2078.41. 1262 §17.42. 1206 pp. 38–40. See 1302 §14. 43. Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, p. 88, n. 119. Anthony Luttrell has provided

the information on the fourtenth century. For the fifteenth, see Pierre Bonneaud, ‘Regulations Concerning the Reception of Hospitaller Milites in the First Half of the Fifteenth Century’, MO 4:202.

44. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 21. See Peter Coss, The Origins of the English Gentry (Cambridge, 2003), pp. 35–7, 69–108.

45. ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 797.46. 1262 §§11, 19; 1270 §7; Cart Hosp 3:655, 712–13, nos 4267, 4372; 4:47, no. 4586.

A similar development is to be seen in the Temple, in which a description of the qualifica tions required for knighthood appeared only in the middle of the thirteenth century.

47. Die ursprüngliche Templerregel, ed. Gustav Schnürer (Freiburg im Breisgau, 1903), pp. 140–1; William of Tyre, p. 554; La Règle du Temple, §§68, 141, 434, 446–8, 586.


48. Cart Hosp 2:877–8, no. 2928; 1278 §5; Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, p. 39.49. For the Templars, see Alain Demurger, Les Templiers (Paris, 2005), pp. 132–4. For the

general topic of motivation, see Damien Carraz, L’ordre du Temple dans la basse vallée du Rhône (1124–1312): ordres militaires, croisades et sociétés méridionales (Lyon, 2005), pp. 291–6, 299, 405–17. Jochen Schenk’s study of the relationships between local fami-lies and commanderies in Champagne and Languedoc will be published by Cambridge University Press.

50. See Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 133–6.51. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 694–5.52. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, p. 683.53. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 620–1.54. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, p. 595.55. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 429, 585–7.56. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 428–9. 57. See also Alan Forey, ‘Towards a Profile of the Templars in the Early Fourteenth Century’,

MO 1, pp. 200–1.58. 1262 §14.59. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 506–7, 612–1360. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, p. 423.61. It was believed as late as the seventeenth century that the brothers had originally been

divided into the categories of priests, nurses and armsbearers. Mathieu de Goussancourt, Le Martyrologie des Chevaliers de St Jean de Jérusalem, 2 vols (Paris, 1643), 2:112.

62. Arnald of Miserata, Bermond of Luzancion, Raymond of Aiguille and Ximenes of Labata. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 133–5; and for the details of their careers, pp. 156–7, 163, 165.

63. Cart Hosp 1:392, 649, nos 578, 1031; 2:165–6, nos 1426–7; Codice diplomatico del sacro militare ordine Gerosolimitano oggi di Malta, ed. Sebastiano Paoli, 2 vols (Lucca, 1733–7) 1:86, no. 81.

64. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’ 2:318.65. Cart Hosp 2:288, no. 1718. For his successor, Cart Hosp 2:443, no. 2034.66. Cart Hosp 2 :647, 672–3, 712, 726, 741, nos 2419, 2481, 2570, 2604, 2645.67. Cart Hosp 2:874, 893, nos 2923, 2965; 3:7, 36–42, 137–8, 179, nos 2986, 3035, 3215–16,

3301; 4:291–3, no. 3308. See also Cart Hosp 3:615–16, no. 4207.68. Cart Hosp 3:137–8, nos 3215–16.69. Cart Hosp 3:36–42, 179, nos 3035, 3301. Burgtorf (The Central Convent, pp. 510–11) is

inclined to believe that there were two Ferrands.70. Cart Hosp 4:25, no 4553. See also Alan Forey, ‘Rank and Authority in the Military Orders

during the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries’, Studia monastica 40 (1998), p. 291–2.71. 1206 p. 35. See also the reference to the attendance at chapter in 1182 of clers et lais et

frere convers / clericis et laicis et conversis fratribus. 1182 p. 425. There was a case of a brother sergeant becoming a knight in the early fourteenth century. Cart Hosp 4:69, no. 4620.

72. 1206 pp. 37, 39; 1302 §14; 1303 §7. In 1303 a sergeant’s harness was valued at 1500 silver Tournois, as compared with the value of that of a knight, which was 2000 silver Tournois. 1303 §7.

73. Luttrell, ‘Gli Ospitalieri’, p. 80; 1301 §5; 1302 §14. The proportion of Templar sergeants at Safad a few decades earlier (37 per cent) was higher, but the implication is that there were not large numbers of sergeants-at-arms in that order either. De constructione castri Saphet, p. 41.

74. In the statutes of Margat (1206, p. 36) the ‘viande as sergens’, refers to the food issued to servants.

75. 1301 §§5, 33. See also the distinction between frères de covent and frères d’office made in Us. §110; Cart Hosp 4:68, 72, nos 4620, 4624, although these may simply be examples of loose language.

76. Cart Hosp 1:150, 157, nos 192, 202. Brothers-at-office had a certain status. See Us. §115.


77. Cart Hosp 2:494, 536, 675, nos 2126, 2212, 2482; 1301 §15. 78. Cart Hosp 3:314, no. 3557. 79. Cart Hosp 2:494, no. 2126; 1301 §15. 80. Cart Hosp 1:114–15, 136, 226, nos 139–40, 173, 312; 1301 §15. 81. Cart Hosp 1: 226, 349, 416, 503, nos 312, 508, 610, 803. 82. Us. §110; 1262 §37. 83. Cart Hosp 2:565, no. 2224. 84. Cart Hosp, 1:350, no. 508; 2:262, no. 1656. 85. It has been suggested that they comprised almost 30 per cent of the known professed

members resident in England and Wales in 1338. Myra Struckmeyer, ‘The Sisters of the Order of Saint John at Mynchin Buckland’, in Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Helen Nicholson (Aldershot, 2006), p. 89.

86. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, pp. 24–5. See Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, ed. Paul-A. Amargier (Aix-en-Provence, 1972), pp. 95–6, no. 110; also Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, pp. 64, 209–12, 316, nos 71, 210–11, 311; Anthony Luttrell and Helen Nicholson, ‘Introduction: A Survey of Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages’, in Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, ed. Luttrell and Nicholson, p. 7.

87. Francesco Tommasi, ‘Men and Women of the Hospitaller, Templar and Teutonic Orders: Twelfth to Fourteenth Centuries’, in Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, ed. Luttrell and Nicholson, pp. 81–8.

88. See Luttrell and Nicholson, ‘Introduction’, pp. 12–24; Struckmeyer, ‘The Sisters of the Order of St John’, pp. 89–112; Luis García-Guijarro Ramos, ‘The Aragonese Hospitaller Monastery of Sigena: Its Early Stages 1188–c.1210’, in Hospitaller Women, ed. Luttrell and Nicholson, pp. 113–51.

89. Cart Hosp 2:261, no. 1656. See also Luttrell and Nicholason, ‘Introduction’, p. 8. 90. Cart Hosp 1: 532–47, 598–9, no. 859–60, 947; 2:691–3, no. 2528; 4:25–7, 121, nos 4554,

4557, 4706. 91. Note the quarrel in England over Aconbury, which stemmed from the mistaken belief

of the donor that Hospitaller nunneries were houses of Augustinian regular canon-esses. Cart Hosp 2:451–2, 457, 472, 498–501, 513, nos 2047, 2059, 2086, 2138, 2140, 2167; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 177–8. The evidence was misunderstood by Helen Nicholson, in ‘Margaret de Lacy and the Hospital of Saint John at Aconbury, Herefordshire’, in Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, ed. Luttrell and Nicholson (Aldershot, 2006), pp. 153–77;

92. Cart Hosp 1:520–1, 547, nos 835, 859; 2:76–7, 691–3, nos 1272, 2528; 3:716, no. 4375 for presentation. In one case, if a prioress was not elected within 40 days, the prior himself would elect her. Cart Hosp 3:738, no. 4413. For a dispute over the rights of the castellan of Amposta over Sigena at the turn of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, see Cart Hosp, passim.

93. Cart Hosp 1:521, no. 835; 2:77, 348–9, 691–3, nos 1272, 1833, 2528; 3:364, 738–9, nos 3663, 4413.

94. See Alan Forey, ‘Women and the Military Orders in the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries’, repr. in Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, ed. Luttrell and Nicholson (Aldershot, 2006), pp. 43–69.

95. See Cerrini, La Révolution, pp. 180–3; Helen Nicholson, ‘Women in Templar and Hospitaller Commanderies’, in La Commanderie, Institution des ordres militaires dans l’ Occident médiéval, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Léon Pressouyre (Paris, 2002), pp. 129–30.

96. 1262 §22. This was provided that they did not receive women who were either too young or of a ‘suspicious age’.

97. See below pp. 165–7. 98. Cart Hosp 2:801–2, no. 2781; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 442; The Templar of Tyre, p. 88. 99. Cart Hosp 2:875–8, nos 2925, 2927, 2929.100. Alexander IV, Registre 1:85–6, no. 317.101. See Cart Hosp 2:797–9, 803–4, 806, nos 2772, 2775, 2787, 2797.


102. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 442, 445–6.103. Cart Hosp 2:858–9, no. 2901.104. Cart Hosp 3:12–13, no. 2993; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 445–6; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’,

p. 449; Thierricus Vallicolor, ‘Metrical Life of Pope Urban IV’, RIS 3, 2: 408. See also Salimbene of Adam, pp. 317–18.

105. His letters to the communities of the Church and to the Bishop of Bethlehem in Veterum Scriptorum, ed. Martène and Durand 2:1252; Karl Hampe, Urban IV und Manfred (1261–1264) (Heidelberg, 1905), pp. 93–94.

106. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 122–3.107. Cart Hosp 3:11–13, no. 2993; Urban IV, Registre, ed. Jean Guiraud, 4 vols (Paris, 1901–29)

1:86–7, nos 210–11; Hampe, Urban IV, pp. 92–93.108. I am grateful to Dr Jochen Schenk for his comments on this section. For confraternity,

see Charles de Miramon, Les ‘donnés’ au moyen âge. Une forme de vie religieuse laïque, v.1180–v.1500 (Paris, 1999), pp. 59–96, esp. pp. 87–96.

109. See Cart Hosp 2:298–9, 394–5, nos 1740, 1937. For confraternity and the military orders, see Schenk, ‘Forms of Lay Association’, pp. 79–103.

110. Cart Hosp 1 :22–4, nos 21, 22.111. Cart Hosp 1:373–4, 407, 451, 600, 626–7, 690, nos 551, 596, 676, 948, 989, 1114;

2:217–18, 246, nos 1552, 1617.112. Cart Hosp 2:752, 763, nos 2666, 2689; Richard, ‘La confrérie des Mosserins’, pp. 451–60.113. Schenk, ‘Forms of Lay Association’, pp. 83–6.114. See Cart Hosp 2:811–12, no. 2805; 3:552, no. 4072; 4:11–12, no. 4542.115. Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, pp. 192–3; Cart Hosp 2:811–12, no. 2805; 3:565,

no. 4100. For what follows, see Miramon, Les ‘donnés’, pp. 131–7; compare Schenk, ‘Forms of Lay Association’, pp. 88–90.

116. Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, p. 237.117. This description has been drawn from Us. §122 and WSSR, fols. 190b–191b, supple-

mented by the records in Cart Hosp 1:22–4, 162, 308–9, 322, 373–4, 600, nos 21–2, 210, 444, 469, 551, 948; 2:7–8, 134–6, 246, 308–9, 701, 783–4, nos 1145, 1372, 1617, 1760, 2545; Libro de Privilegios, pp. 214, 222, 280–1, 297–300, 372–3, nos 61, 67, 111, 125, 189; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 37–8, 54–5, 200–1, 209–12, 244, 273–4, 302, 330–2, 408–9, 427–9, 588–9, nos 34, 49, 201–2, 214–16, 248, 282, 308, 336–7, 396, 412, 520; Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, p. 64, no. 71. For attachment to the central convent, see 1301 §21 Ver. Lat. Once members of the Order, they were not allowed to leave it. Cart Hosp 3:203, no. 3348. For prayers for bene factors and confratres, see 1182 p. 428; Us. §108. In 1183 the pope confirmed the practice of burying confratres in Hos pitaller cemeteries, provided they were not excommunicated, and a statute of 1265 decreed that breth-ren should attend their burial, unless they had been sent elsewhere. Cart Hosp 1:442, no. 657 (also PTJ 1:347, no. 159; 2:273, no. 64); 3:18–19, 335–6, nos 3002, 3593; 1265 §5. For the Templars, see Schenk, ‘Forms of Lay Association’, pp. 86–8.

118. See Cart Hosp 1 :685, no. 1101; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 54–5, 65–6, 70–1, 435–7, nos 49, 62, 69, 418; Libro de Privilegios, pp. 287–9, no. 117 .

119. Cart Hosp 2:396–7, no. 1941; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 132, 545–6, nos 127, 498. See also Cart Hosp 3:725–7, nos 4392, 4394.

120. See Miramon, Les ‘donnés’, passim. For Templar donats, see Schenk, ‘Forms of Lay Association’, pp. 90–100; and for the debate ibid., pp. 90–1.

121. Schenk, ‘Forms of Lay Association’, pp. 91–3; Miramon, Les ‘donnés’, pp. 60–1.122. 1262 §26 Ver. Lat. (although this is a version dating from 1357); 1292 §2. Was there

a recognition of the financial distress nobles were experiencing around 1300? In 1262 it had been laid down that when a donat came to be made a knight, he should bring with him 2000 silver deniers of Tours to pay for his equipment, but by 1303 the sum of money to be brought to the East by each donat had been reduced to 1500 deniers, the same amount as that to be brought by a sergeant-at-arms. 1262 §26 bis; 1303 §7.


123. Cart Hosp 1:264, 626–7, 690, nos 386, 989, 1114; 2:65, no. 1251; Libro de Privilegios, pp. 302–3, 306–7, 338–9, 516–17, nos 127, 131, 156, 307; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 37–8, 208–9, 228–9, 246, 273–4, 283, 427–9, 435–7, 453–5, 576–7, nos 34, 213, 232, 250, 282, 290, 412, 418, 429, 515 . See 1303 §7. They were sometimes granted corrodies. Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 453–5, 576–7, nos 429, 515.

124. Cart Hosp 3:500–1, no. 3961; Coleccion Diplomatica, p. 576, no. 515. See Miramon, Les ‘donnés’, pp. 324–32.

125. 1262 §26 Ver. Lat. For reception by priors, Cart Hosp 3:500–1, no. 3961; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 453–5, no. 429. Cf. Schenk, ‘Forms of Lay Association’, pp. 98–100.

126. 1262 §26 bis.127. 1292 §2. 128. 1270 §19.

8 Conventual Life

1. The evidence for this is generally Templar. See Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, p. 27. Alan Forey (‘Towards a Profile’, p. 200–2) has suggested from an analysis of the lengths of service recorded in the fourteenth-century testimonies that a very high proportion of the Templar knights on the East were relatively new recruits. See also Claverie, L’Ordre du Temple en Terre Sainte 1:188–90.

2. PTJ 2:224, no. 19. Benjamin of Tudela (p. 22) estimated 400, but he must have been confusing brothers-at-arms and hospital staff.

3. Cart Hosp 4:292, no. 3308. 4. Pringle, The Churches 4:107; Stern, ‘La commanderie’, pp. 56–7; Boas, Archaeology, p. 55. 5. 1182 p. 429. 6. 1206 p. 37; 1302 §§2, 4–9, 14; Smail, Crusading Warfare, p. 109. 7. 1206 p. 37; 1268 §1; 1300 §18; 1301 §38; 1302 §§4, 11. For the use made of lawyers,

see Cart Hosp 2:506, no. 2150. 8. No officer could leave anything to them by testament except their wages. Rule §12;

1182 pp. 427–8; 1206 pp. 36–7; Esg. §§14, 18, 19, 56; 1268 §1, 1300 §18, 1301 §38, 1302 §§2, 4–9, 11, 14. Some judicial decisions related to the behaviour of brethren towards them and the punishments to be inflicted on them if they were at fault. Esg. §§12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 18 bis, 19, 25 Ver. B, 56, 57, 85. It required the testimony of a brother or of two secular men to secure their dismissal.

9. The Templar of Tyre, p. 90. 10. 1262 §§49, 50 (and see §48); Honorius III and Gregory IX, Acta, ed. Aloysius Tautu

(Vatican, 1950), pp. 307–8, no. 228.11. The establishment at Safad in the 1260s consisted of 80 brothers out of a garrison of

1650, which would increase to 2200 in time of war. De constructione castri Saphet, p. 41.12. See Burgtorf, The Central Convent, p. 139, who may have underestimated the numbers.13. Harper and Pringle, Belmont, p. 215.14. Cart Hosp 2:777, no. 2726.15. Cart Hosp 2:778, no. 2727. For the size of the garrison in 1212, see Willbrand of

Oldenburg, pp. 169–70.16. This was the case even in Europe. See, for example, Barney Sloane and Gordon Malcolm,

Excavations at the Priory of the Order of the Hospital of St John of Jerusalem, Clerkenwell, London (London, 2004), pp. 3–4, 199–203.

17. See Cart Hosp 1:510, no. 819. For the service of the vassals of Arsuf, see Cart Hosp 3:6–7, no. 2985.

18. I am grateful for the information provided by Balász Major.19. Luttrell, The Town of Rhodes, p. 83; although on Rhodes the auberges provided additional

enclosed space.20. See Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘Towards a History of the Military-religious Orders’, HME,

p. 280.


21. Pringle, The Churches 1:12, 16–17. Cf. Boas, Archaeology, p. 77. 22. Pringle, The Red Tower, pp. 16–18, 41–58 and passim.23. Cart Hosp 1:271–2, no. 398; Theoderic, p. 189; Boas, Archaeology, p. 229.24. Harper and Pringle, Belmont, pp. 195–219.25. Boas, Archaeology, pp. 229–30; Pringle, The Churches 1:95–101.26. Biller, Der Crac des Chevaliers, pp. 369–70, 376–7.27. Saewulf, p. 67; Theodoric, p. 173; John of Würzburg, pp. 131–2; Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle

2:335.28. Pringle, The Churches 3:192–207.29. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 374; Roger of Wendover, 4:198.30. The main argument that has been raised against this, expressed by Burgtorf (The Central

Convent, pp. 80–1), that Margat was too far from the centre of things, can be countered by pointing out that it was near the coast and was linked to Acre by sea.

31. Cart Hosp 1:21, 140, 323–4, 445–6, nos 20, 180, 471, 663; Theodoric, p. 186. See Pringle, The Churches 4:82–3.

32. Pringle, The Churches 4:102–14; Stern, ‘La commanderie’, pp. 53–9. See Riley-Smith, ‘Guy of Lusignan’, pp. 111–15; Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘Further Thoughts on the Layout of the Hospital in Acre’, in Chemins d’outre-mer, ed. Damien Coulon, Catherine Otten-Froux, Paule Pagès and Dominique Valérien, 2 vols (Paris, 2004), pp. 753–64.

33. Pringle, The Churches 4:94–100; Stern, ‘The Church of St John’, p. 157; Stern, ‘La com-manderie’, p. 59. See Vardit Shotten-Hallel, ‘Reconstructing the Hospitaller Church of St John, Acre, with the Help of Gravier d’Ortières’s Drawing of 1685–1687’, Crusades 9 (2010), pp. 185–98, in which it is suggested (pp. 195–8) that the famous doorway transported to Cairo after 1291 belongs to this church.

34. Pringle, The Churches 4:101–2. 35. Us. §§89, 95, 109; 1270 §4; 1288 §9. For Limassol, see 1301 §6. 36. Cart Hosp 2:261, no. 1656. Riley-Smith, ‘Further Thoughts’, pp. 763–4; Pringle,

The Churches, 4:114.37. Tabulae ordinis Theutonici, p. 58, no. 73; The Templar of Tyre, pp. 170, 222; Us. §119;

1262 §5; 1265 §4; 1288 §9; Pringle, The Churches 4:115–16. It was perhaps extended in 1260, when the Order can be found acquiring land in the vicinity. Cart Hosp 2:886–8, no. 2949. In the statutes from the middle of the thirteenth century onwards, a distinc-tion was made between the hospital for the poor pilgrims, known as the Ospital or Palais des Malades (1263 §5; Us. §§117, 125, 127; 1301 §19; 1303 §2; 1304 §§1–4, 7), and the conventual lodging, known not only as the auberge, but also on Cyprus as the Ospital des Saiens (1262 §5; 1270 §19; 1288 §§9, 10; 1301 §§1, 10, 16).

38. See 1301 §§10, 28; 1304 §8.39. Luttrell, The Town of Rhodes, pp. 115–16.40. 1206 p. 36; Us. §§107, 135; 1270 §§9, 13.41. Us. §119.42. Esg. §58; Us. §119; 1270 §9, 13.43. Oliver of Paderborn, ‘Historia’, p. 171. See Rudolf Hiestand, ‘Castrum Peregrinorum e la fine

del dominio crociato in Siria’, in Acri 1291. La fine della presenza degli ordini militari in Terra Santa e i nuovi orientamenti nel XIV secolo, ed. Francesco Tommasi (Perugia, 1996), p. 33.

44. Pringle, The Churches 4:19, 123, 156, 168–71.45. Legras and Lemaître, ‘La pratique liturgique’, pp. 80–9.46. Rule §3; 1177 p. 346; Esg. §§24, 58; Us. §§94, 119, 121–4, 126–7, 129, 1262 §§7, 43; 1270 §§2, 11; Cart Hosp 3:777, no. 4463; Dondi, The Liturgy, pp. 41–2. 47. 1294 §6.48. 1300 §1 (on a ferial day); Cart Hosp 4:79, no. 4642.49. Us. §§109, 126, 129, 130.50. Rule §14; Us. §§96, 100, 123, 128; 1262 §§27–8; 1303 §1.51. Rule §3; 1177 pp. 346–7; Esg. §§24–5, 37, 58, 62, 65, 67, 69, 86; Us. §§94, 119, 124, 136; 1262

§43; 1265 §5; 1270 §§9, 11, 19; 1301 §4; 1302 §§1, 13; 1304 §8. In 1263 the con ventual


prior had to see that there were six candles on the high altar of the conventual church in Acre on double festivals. On all other feast days and on Sundays there were to be lit four candles, on a feast of nine lessons, two, and on ferial days, one. During the Office candles were to be lit on the sub sidiary altars of Our Lady and of St Blaise, the patron saint of healing. The priors at Crac des Chevaliers and Margat were to make sure that their churches were lit in the same way. 1263 §§4, 7. For the brothers’ own liturgical books, see Us. §§111, 113, 116.

52. 1294 §4.53. Major and Galambos, ‘Archaeological and Fresco Research’, passim.54. Folda, Crusader Art, pp. 32–4, 78, 97–9. 55. Folda, The Art of the Crusaders, pp. 382–90.56. 1206 p. 36; Us. §98; 1268 §6; 1270 §20. For details concerning the feeding of the broth-

ers on journeys, see Rule §§5, 7; Esg. §66: 1268 §6; 1300 §§15, 16.57. Rule §2; 1206 pp. 32, 36; Esg. §§27, 58, 76; Us. §§98, 107, 121.58. Esg. §§25 Ver. B, 85; Us. §89; 1262 §31. 59. Rule §§8, 11; 1206 p. 39; Esg. §§26–7; Us. §§105, 124; 1270 §13. No wine could be drunk

after compline. On the vigils of some festivals, nones was said before any eating of the first meal.

60. Rule §11; Esg. §§6, 25, 85, 86, 86 bis; Us. §§133–5; 1270 §§11, 14; 1300 §19; 1301 §26.61. See Us. §124; 1270 §9; 1302 §13.62. 1206 p. 36; Esg. §27; Us. §89; 1301 §6; 1302 §§4, 6;. See also Us. §§111, 113, 116.63. Rule §8; 1206 p. 39; Esg. §83; Us. §§89, 107; 1262 §§31, 51; 1278 §7: 1300 §§6, 23, Cart

Hosp 3:777, no. 4463.64. Us. §89; 1283 §25; 1288 §12; Cart Hosp 3:668–9, no. 4286.65. 1206 pp. 32, 37; Esg. §70; Us. §§89, 95, 104–5; 1303 §1. Pittances to esquires were issued

by the knights on feast days and by the master esquire on caravan or if they were con-valescent or if their knight was ill or neglected them. Cart Hosp 4:62–3, no. 4616. The marshal seems also to have granted pittances. 1302 §6. It may be that by 1311 the word pitancia was being used more generally to refer to the brothers’ upkeep. See Stanley Fiorini and Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Italian Hospitallers at Rhodes: 1437–1462’, Revue Mabillon 68 (1996), pp. 220–1.

66. Esg. §58.67. Rule §§8, 11; Esg. §§11, 73 bis. See 1270 §11.68. 1206 p. 37; 1262 §37; Us. §§113–14; 1304 §1. See Us. §118.69. 1206 pp. 32, 37; 1301 §§6, 10; 1304 §8. See Esg. §§27, 71, 77. By the early fourteenth

century some brothers may have lived in the town. 1301 §21. Some lists of escheated goods contain articles of furniture. Us. §§111, 113–14. 116; 1304 §§1, 2.

70. PTJ 2:224, no. 19; 1206 p. 37; 1302 §4.71. 1265 §4; 1288 §9. 72. Rule §§2, 8, 19. 73. Us. §121; 1278 §3; 1300 §7; 1305 §1. The eight-pointed cross seems to appear first on a

wax seal of Garin de Montaigu 1207–28. Edwin King, The Seals of the Order of St John of Jerusalem (London, 1932), p. 32.

74. PTJ 2:282, no. 282.75. 1288 §6; 1300 §§7, 22; 1305 §1. Even as late as the fifteenth century the illustrator of the

manuscript of William Caoursin’s Obsidionis Rhodiae urbis descriptio (1480), who gener-ally portrayed the brothers in black or red, depicted some members of the grand master’s council in brown overcoats. Paris: Bibliothèque Nationale Ms. Lat. 6067, fol. 83v.

76. An illuminated Hospitaller missal, sold at Sothebys in the late 1990s to an anonymous purchaser, depicts a bearded brother who was possibly Joseph Chauncy.

77. See Jacquemart Gielee, pp. 302–10; Roger of Stanegrave, p. 328.78. Esg. §§37, 37 Ver. B; Us. §§114, 136; 1262 §§9, 35; 1295 §1; 1304 §1, Cart Hosp 3:657,

no. 4267. See also Cart Hosp 3:777, no. 4463. The regulation that the coif should only be worn doubled was later relaxed.


79. Esg. §68; Us. §133; 1270 §§9, 16; 1302 §13. 80. 1300 §18 (some differences between Fr. and Lat. ver.). 81. Esg. §35 Ver. B; 1262 §7; 1270 §1 (not a very clear statute); 1301 §33. 82. Cart Hosp 2:672, no. 2479. 83. Cart Hosp 2:877–8, no. 2928, 1278 §5. 84. Three shirts, three pairs of breeches, a cotta and cappa, a garnache and hood, two man-

tles, one lined with fur and one without, and hose of linen and wool. 1206 p. 37. 85. These consisted a cotta and under-tunic, a garnache and a mantle. Cart Hosp 3:657,

no. 4267. See Cart Hosp 1:547, no. 859. 86. 1262 §§1, 36; 1263 §2; 1283 §23 (repeated 1288 §13); Us. §97. 87. See Us. §121. 88. Cart Hosp 2 :259, no. 1652. 89. 1206 p. 38; 1262 §36. 90. 1262 §1; 1263 §3; 1268 §5; 1302 §18. 91. See Us. §§89, 99. 92. 1262 §33. 93. Esg. §§28, 39; Us. §§99, 110, 114, 131–2, 137; 1262 §§9, 34–5; 1263 §1; 1268 §5; 1270

§15; 1283 §3; 1288 §§7, 16; 1295 §1; 1300 §21; 1301 §§2, 24, 25, Cart Hosp 3:657, no. 4267. And yet fashions change – and what was rather too smart can become very respectable. A sign of this can be seen in the matter of hargans, forbidden in 1288, but later becoming part of standard dress. 1288 §7; 1300 §7; 1305 §1.

94. Rule §8; Esg. §§24 Ver. A, 58, 78; Us. §92; 1262 §§7, 43; 1268 §6; 1270 §4; 1302 §11. But see Esg. §4, where sickness was not allowed as an excuse for staying outside the convent.

95. 1206 p. 32. 96. For example, Denny in Cambridgeshire. 97. 1206 p. 32; Esg. §71; Us. §§89, 103; 1262 §45; Cart Hosp 4:62–3, 65–6, nos 4616,

4618. 98. Us. §110; 1262 §§37, 38. A brother needed permission to con fess to a priest who was

not a member of the Order. 99. 1206 p. 32; Esg. §§65, 71, 77; Us. §102; 1262 §§39, 43.100. 1206 pp. 32–3; Esg. §72; Us. §105; 1288 §4. The brothers could have themselves bled

every Saturday, but for this they normally had to receive permission from their supe-rior. 1206 p. 37; Us. §105.

101. Us. §89; Cart Hosp 3:657, no. 4267.102. Rule §14; Esg. §67; 1304 §1. For an example in the hospital for the sick poor of an

obsession with all religious – the inspection and sorting of the clothes of the dead – see ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, p. 34.

103. Rule §14 (but see §13 Ver. Lat.); 1177 p. 346–7; 1182 pp. 426, 428; 1262 §51; 1265 §5; 1278 §4; 1303 §1. Five clerks also read the psalter every evening for the souls of bene-factors.

104. The best introduction to the sources for the legislation is now Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Statutes’, pp. 9–22.

105. I do not include the statutes of the chapter general of 1297, which were suppressed. There must have been more meetings than we know of in the mid-thirteenth century. See 1262 §preamble; 1270 §§14, 15, 18. Burgtorf (The Central Convent, p. 184, n. 30) has convincingly refuted the belief of Bronstein (The Hospitallers, pp. 79–80) that there was a chapter general in 1225.

106. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers Early Written Records’, p. 151; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Statutes’, p. 17.

107. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Written Records’, passim.108. See Le Grand, ‘Les Maisons-Dieu’, pp. 104–9; Cart Hosp 2 :537, no. 2213 note.109. Rule §14; PTJ 2:226, no. 19; Esg. §11, which seems to refer to the dispute between Guy

of Lusignan and Conrad of Montferrat.110. See 1206 p. 32.


111. Us. §preamble. 112. See PTJ 2:226, 229, nos 19–20.113. For example, Cart Hosp 3:668–9, nos 4285–6.114. Cart Hosp 2:198–9, 351–2, 523–4, 672, 699, 704, 721–2, 877–8, nos 1499, 1503, 1839,

2186, 2479, 2542, 2552, 2589, 2928. Rome licensed changes in the dress of the brothers in 1248 and again in 1259, as we have seen.

115. 1304 §10. See Esg. §§24, 25, 30, 32, 36 Ver. B, 37, 42, 44, 45 ter, 49, 51, 59–62, 64–68, 70–1, 73, 73 bis, 79, 86, 86 bis; Us. §§101, 101(2), 103, 107, 109, 131–7; 1262 §6; 1265 §10; 1268 §6; l270 §§1, 4, 9, 13–14, 16, 24; l283 §§7, 8, 14, 17, 18, 20, 23; l288 §13; l293 §3; 1300 §§14, 21; 1301 §§4, 17, 22, 24, 26, 29; 1301 Germ. §§1, 2; Cart Hosp 4:59–62, 71–2, nos 4613, 4615, 4624.

116. Us. §89. See 1270 §16.117. Esg. §§32, 42.118. Rule §§10, 12, 14, 17 Ver. Fr (omitted from the Latin version which leaves justice to the

master). See. Esg. §45 bis. William of Santo Stefano (WSSR, fols 283a–287b) described the principles that should govern private chastisement.

119. Rule §18; Esg. §§32, 45 ter, 45 quater, 46 Ver. B, 49 Ver. B, 60, 61, 87; WSSR, fol. 284 b; Cart Hosp 3:780, no. 4464.

120. Esg. §§86 ter, 87; Us. §109; 1283 §§17–18.121. See Cart Hosp 4:25, 47, 59–60, 64–70, nos 4553, 4586, 4613, 4617–21.122. Us. §88.123. 1265 §10. See below pp. 134–5.124. 1300 §2.125. 1206 pp. 34–5; Us. §109.126. Esg. §§51, 61, 87; Us. §§101, 101(2); 1268 §6; 1293 §§3, 4; 1302 §17.127. Esg. §§17 and Ver. B, 21, 87; 1265 §3.128. Cart Hosp 4:25, 47, 59–72, nos 4553, 4586, 4613–21, 4624. Witnesses were not always

heard before the defendant.129. WSSR, fols 217a, 278b–280a.130. Esg. §55 Ver. A.131. Cart Hosp 4:62, no. 4615.132. Cart Hosp 4:60, no. 4613.133. Cart Hosp 4:67, no. 4619. See also Cart Hosp 4: 47, 67–72, nos 4586, 4620, 4621, 4624;

1283 §4; 1288 §11.134. Cart Hosp 4:63, no. 4616. For arguments on case law within the Order and diver sity of

opinions, see William of Santo Stefano, Lex Saturiana, quoted in Delisle, ‘Maître Jean d’Antioche’, pp. 38–9.

135. See, for example, La Règle du Temple, §§224–67, 416–530, 544–656.136. Esg. §§3, 6, 11, 22, 58, 71, 86 bis.137. Esg. §58; Us. §§89, 104, 119; 1262 §5; 1270 §§2, 4, 11; 1301 §28; 1304 §8.138. Rule §10; Esg. §§9, 12, 23–26, 31, 35–44, 46–8, 55, 62–3, 68–9, 72, 73 bis, 78, 85–6; Us.

§§134–7; 1262 §§2 Ver. Lat., 3 Ver. Lat., 7, 9, 28; 1263 §1; 1265 §5; 1270 §§9, 11, 14, 16; 1300 §21; 1301 §§4, 24–26; 1302 §§3 Ver. Lat. 13; Cart Hosp 4:60, no. 4613.

139. See 1268 §6 Ver. Lat.; 1270 §24. 140. Rule §10; Esg. §1; 1304 §9. It was perhaps this punishment that John of Joinville (Vie,

pp. 446–8) saw imposed in Syria when on crusade. A brother who did not keep to his fasting would be punished with another septaine. Esg. §84.

141. Rule §§10, 13; Esg. §§7, 12, 20, 23, 25 Ver. B, 27–9, 40, 44, 49, 50, 53, 55–6, 59, 61, 64–67, 70, 73–6, 79, 81–84; Us. §§131–3; 1262 §6; 1265 §5; 1270 §24; 1283 §§7, 8, 23; 1288 §§13, 20; 1301 §§11, 17, 29; 1301 Germ. §1; 1303 §6.

142. Rule §§10, 13; Esg. §2; 1262 §13; 1304 §9. A brother who did not keep to his quarantaine would receive another. Esg. §84.

143. Esg. §§5; Us. §§89, 104, 1270 §4. For the powers of mercy and dispensation of masters and bailiffs, see also Us. §§94; 1270 §§1, 24; 1288 §15; 1302 §12.


144. Rule §§9; Esg. §§4, 7, 8, 12, 23, 29, 30, 44, 49, 50, 52–55, 57, 61, 80; Us. §109; 1262 §19 Ver. Lat.; 1265 §§8, 10, 12; 1283 §§13–15, 20; 1301 §22; 1301 Germ. §§2, 4, 5; 1302 §17; Cart Hosp 3:548, no. 4060; 4:61–2, no. 4615.

145. 1288 §14; 1301 Germ. §§2, 5. But in the late thirteenth century there was a division of opinion within the Order as to whether the brother sent to recover his habit in the East should be sent back to Europe to be received again into the Order. WSSR, fol. 269 a–b.

146. Esg. §§45; Us. §121; 1265 §8; 1283 §12; 1288 §17.147. 1283 §12; 1288 §17.148. 1270 §17. Among the Templars a leper would be transfered to the Order of St Lazarus.

La Règle du Temple, §§429, 443.149. Rule §16; Esg. §§9, 33–34; 1283 §§9–12.150. Rule §12; 1182 p. 426; Esg. §32; 1306 §3, Cart Hosp 4:61, no. 4614.

9 The Master, His Convent and the Chapter General

1. His freedom of action could be threatened by the actions of popes or secular rulers. See Cart Hosp 3:137–8, 140, 325, nos 3215–16, 3221, 3578; 1283 §21.

2. PTJ 2:194–8, no. 1; Cart Hosp 1:71, 96, nos 74, 113 (PTJ 2:206–7, no. 4). 3. PTJ 2:222–30, nos 19–20. 4. 1206 pp. 35–6. The proceedings must be kept secret. 5. Garnier of Nablus, Geoffrey of Donjon, Alfonso of Portugal, Guérin, Bertrand of Comps,

John of Villiers and William of Villaret. The previous career of Bertrand of Thessy or Le Lorgne is unknown.

6. 1262 §11; 1283 §20 (repeated 1288 §§19). Those who disregarded the statute would lose the right to vote in chapter and in the election.

7. 1302 §16; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers Early Statutes’, pp. 18–19. 8. PTJ 2:229, no. 20; 1206 p. 33. 9. PTJ 2:194–8, no. 1; Cart Hosp 1:71, 96, nos 74, 113 (PTJ 2:206–7, no. 4).10. Rule §§1, 16; 1176 p. 340; 1206 p. 33; Esg. §§20, 73; Us. §§88–90,106, 111, 121, 136;

1262 §§47 Ver. Lat., 51; 1265 §10; 1288 §1; 1300 §10; 1301 §32; 1302 §12; 1303 §1; 1304 §§1, 5; Papsturkunden für Kirchen, p. 170, no. 50; Cart Hosp 1:138–9, no. 177; 3:541, 725, 727, 750, 766, 769, 777, 809, nos 4050, 4392, 4394, 4432, 4461–3, 4513; 4:61–2, nos 4614–15.

11. See the preambles to the Rule and statutes, and Rule §§4, 6; 1206 pp. 33–5, 37–9; Us. §§89–92, 94, 109, 120–2, 126; 1262 §§4, 14, 15, 21, 22, 26 bis, 29, 49, 50; 1268 §§3, 6; 1283 §§2, 6, 26; 1288 §§2, 22; 1293 §7; 1295 §2; 1300 §§8, 9,12; 1301 §§1, 27, 31, 32, 34; 1302 §17; 1304 §§12, 16; William of Santo Stefano, Ci dit dou propre office de nostre gouverneor, quoted by Delisle, ‘Maître Jean d’Antioche’, pp. 30–1; PTJ 2:223–7, 228–30, nos 19–20; Cart Hosp 1:175, 303–4, nos 227, 438; 2:76–7, 339–40, 745–6, nos 1272, 1817, 2653; 3:18–19, 140, 433–4, 492–4, 541, 662, 725–7, 732–3, 737–40, nos 3002, 3221, 3797, 3939–40, 4050, 4276, 4392, 4394, 4404, 4413; 4:223, 233–4, nos 4573, 4879, 4895; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 297–8, 620, 624–7, nos 304, 542, 546.

12. Rule §17; Esg. §§31 Ver. A, 70; Us. §§89, 103; 1268 §6; 1283 §§14, 15; 1288 §14; 1301 Germ. §§2, 5; 1306 §§1–3. For occasions when masters were prepared to mete out immediate justice, see Ambroise, cols 265–6; Itinerarium, ed. Stubbs, pp. 371–2; John of Joinville, Vie, pp. 446–8.

13. But see Cart Hosp 3:312–13, no. 3554; 4:61, no. 4614.14. The title of grand master, magnus magister, which was not normally used until after

1489, appeared once in the twelfth century. Cart Hosp 1:418, no. 614. See Mayer, Die Kanzlei 2:526; Burgtorf, The Central Convent, p. 182.

15. PTJ 2:223–5, 229, nos 19, 20. See also 1176 p. 340; 1206 p. 35; Cart Hosp 2:746, no. 2653; 3:634, no. 4228; ‘Ci dit des bulles que le maistre et les autres baillies des hospital


bullent’, ed. Joseph Delaville Le Roulx, ‘Note sur les sceaux de l’ordre de St.-Jean de Jérusalem’, Mémoires de la société nationale des antiquaires de France, sér. 5, 1 (1880), p. 54. See also King, The Seals, pp. 8–17, 30–33; Joseph Delaville Le Roulx, ‘Note sur les sceaux de l’ordre de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem’, Mémoires de la société nationale des anti-quaires de France, sér. 5, 1 (1880), pp. 64–75; Schlumberger, Chalandon and Blanchet, Sigillographie, pp. 232–9; Chandon de Briailles, ‘Bulles’, p. 296.

16. 1262 §10.17. 1206 pp. 37–8; Us. §110; 1304 §§2, 3 Ver. Lat., Cart Hosp 4:25, no. 4553.18. 1206 p. 37; Us. §109; 1262 §46; 1301 §§31, 32. The master should choose his compan-

ions before the election of the marshal, because, once that officer had been appointed, all brethren-at-arms were at his command. Socii magistri are mentioned in 1171, but these were certainly not companions in the later sense. PTJ 2:226, no. 19.

19. 1283 §1; 1288 §§1, 4, 9, 10; 1300 §§12, 17; 1301 §18 (where the age of the ancient would be at the discretion of the master and convent); 1302 §14; 1304 §2, 16. See Us. §109; William of S. Stefano, Lex Saturiana, quoted in Delisle, ‘Maître Jean d’Antioche’, p. 39.

20. Cart Hosp 3:303, 312, nos 3528, 3553; 4:103, no. 4680; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’ p. 464; James I of Aragon, pp. 403–5. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 679–80.

21. 1206 pp. 34–5.22. Cart Hosp 4:292–3, no. 3308. A similar process may have been at work in the Temple.

See La Règle du Temple §207.23. Us. §§89, 90 Ver. B, 91,109; 1283 §§2 Ver. Lat., 16 (text dating from 1357); Cart Hosp

3:655–7, no. 4267.24. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Statutes’, p. 20.25. WSSR, fols 246–50; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Statutes’, pp. 20–1.26. Cart Hosp 4:199, no. 4831; Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers and the Papacy, 1305–1314’,

Forschungen zur Reichs-, Papst-, und Landesgeschichte, ed. Karl Borchardt and Enno Bunz 2 (Stuttgart, 1998), pp. 606–7.

27. 1300 §5.28. 1301 §§5, 10.29. Fiorini and Luttrell, ‘The Italian Hospitallers’, pp. 220–1.30. 1302 §14; 1304 §12.31. For example, Us. §120; 1300 §12; 1301 §18; Cart Hosp 3:541, no. 4050. See Burgtorf, The

Central Convent, p. 96.32. 1262 §26 bis (but a text dating from 1357). There is a solitary reference – with respect to

the rebuilding of the enormous castle of Safad – to one in the Temple. De constructione castri Saphet, pp. 37–8. But perhaps also La Règle du Temple §549.

33. Us. §121, 1262, §26; William of Santo Stefano, Lex Saturiana, in ‘Recueil’, fol. 268a, quoted in Delisle, ‘Maître Jean d’Antioche’, p. 37; Cart Hosp 3:300–1, no. 3519.

34. See Cart Hosp 1:479–80, no. 754; 2:261, no. 1656; 3:766–76, nos 4461–2.35. Rule §§7, 14, 16, 17; Esg. §44 Ver. B; Us. §§89–91; 1206 p. 33; 1262 §26 bis; 1283 §§11,

21; 1288 §§14, 20, 22; 1295 §2; PTJ 2: 223–7, no. 19; Cart Hosp 3:518–19, 769–76, nos 4007,4462.

36. See Cart Hosp 1:111, 138, 149, 189, 222–3, 272, 303, 307, 311, 349, 367, 378, 418, 445, 596–7, nos 136, 177, 192, 250, 309–10, 399, 438, 443, 450, 508, 538, 558, 614, 663, 941, 945; 2:77, 574, 603, nos 1272, 2245, 2296; 4:13–14, no. 4548.

37. Us. §§126, 129; 1293 §7.38. 1206 pp. 32–5; Us. §§88, 90, 109; 1262 §§10, 15; 1265 §8; 1283 §18; 1294 §preamble;

1300 §preamble; 1301 Germ. §preamble; 1302 §19; 1306 §1, Cart Hosp 2:199, no. 1503; 4:13–14, 137–8, nos 4548, 4735; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 624–5, no. 546.

39. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Written Records’, pp. 136, 143–6, 151.40. Hourlier, L’Age classique, pp. 377–92.41. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 313–15.42. 1262 §preamble. 43. PTJ 2:225, no. 19; 1176 §pre amble; Cart Hosp 2 :721–2, no. 2589.


44. For the use of the term to refer to assemblies in Europe and prioral chapters, see Cart Hosp 1:116, 139, 165, 272, 571, 661, nos 141, 177, 214, 399, 900, 1056; 2:239–40, no. 1817 (at which the master was present); 1265 §13.

45. 1206 pp. 33–5; Us. §109.46. PTJ 2:225, no. 19; UKJ 2:614, no. 351; 1182 pp. 426–7; Cart Hosp 1:547, no. 860. The

grand commander of Germany and the prior of England were in Acre in the 1260s. Cart Hosp 3:61, no. 3047.

47. It is only fair to say that the above was not the interpretation of the difficult statute 1206 pp. 33–5 of the conventual brethren in 1299, but they were not objective. Cart Hosp 3:772–3, no. 4462.

48. See Cart Hosp 4:66–9, nos 4619–20.49. This description is compiled from 1206 pp. 33–5, 39–40; Us. §109. William of Santo

Stefano (WSSR, fol. 270 a–b) wrote that anyone could speak in chapter if he wished to say something of common profit.

50. 1304 §11.51. 1300 §12; 1301 §7; 1304 §16. 52. Cart Hosp 3:769–76, no. 4462; 1262 §2. See 1288 §18; 1294 §4.53. Cart Hosp 3:766–79, nos 4461–3.54. 1301 §12; 1304 §§11, 17. Later in the Order’s history chapters general met at five-year

and then ten-year intervals. I am grateful for information about the chapter of 1311 provided by Anthony Luttrell.

55. Vogel, Das Recht, p. 147. See also The Catalan Rule of the Templars, ed. Judith Upton-Ward (Woodbridge, 2003), p. 38.

56. Conciliae Magni Britannie et Hibernie, ed. David Wilkins, 3 vols (London, 1737) 2:351, 380–1. See Monumentorum Boicorum 29 ii, pp. 197–202.

57. Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, pp. 51–2; Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘The Structures of the Orders of the Temple and the Hospital in c.1291’, Medieval Crusade, ed. Susan Ridyard (Woodbridge, 2004), pp. 136–9; Vogel, Das Recht, pp. 147, 261, 308–9.

58. Vogel, Das Recht, p. 308, drawing on an early suggestion by Burgtorf. 59. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 113–14.60. Cart Hosp 2:863, no. 2902.61. Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, passim.62. See Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, passim.63. PTJ 2:222–30, nos 19–20; Cart Hosp 1:360, no. 527.64. 1206 pp. 33–5.65. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 191–2.66. See Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 118–20.67. Us. §88.68. 1265 §10. Under the same master, however, it was decreed that the initiative in the

recovery of alienated lands remained with chapter general and that brothers could not be received in the Levant without the consent of the convent, although these statutes could well have been the confirmations of earlier ones. 1262 §§15, 25, 26.

69. Cart Hosp 3:681–3, no. 4310.70. Cart Hosp 2:565, no. 2224. A curious and unique seal, which was appended to a

document of 1221 and may have been the original conventual bulla, showed on its obverse side the Paschal Lamb bearing a cross and banner, with the inscription Sigillum S Johannis around the rim. Its reverse consisted of an elaborately designed cross with the inscription Hospi talis IHRXM. King, The Seals, p. 12.

71. 1278 §§1, 2; 1302 §11; 1306 §1.72. 1283 §2.73. Cart Hosp 3:655–7, 681–3, nos 4267, 4310.74. Cart Hosp 3:655–7, no. 4267.75. Cart Hosp 3:681–3, no. 4310.76. See Coleccion Diplomatica, p. 624, no. 546.


77. The dossier of documents carried by these envoys was copied by William of Santo Stefano. It consists of: (a) a letter demand ing the holding of a chapter general in Cyprus; (b) detailed instructions on the arguments to be used by the envoys; (c) detailed instructions on how the envoys were to behave; (d) a demand by the conventual bailiffs for esgart des frères; (e) a letter from the same to all the brothers in the West; (f) a safe-conduct for the envoys. Cart Hosp 3:766–80, 782–4, nos 4461–4, 4468–9.

78. Here the conventual bailiffs gave a detailed and rather laboured inter pretation of 1206 pp. 33–4.

79. Cart Hosp 3:780, no. 4464. See WSSR, fol. 264 b: the master could not give commands that went beyond the statutes and customs.

80. 1300 §§2, 9, 20; 1306 §1.81. Cart Hosp 3:780, no. 4464.82. Cart Hosp 3:778, no. 4463.83. Cart Hosp 3:778, no. 4735. For his use of the procuration and references to it, nos 4749

(4826), 4756, 4786 (4885), 4800 (4908), 4801, 4812, 4871 (4905). General procurations had been issued to priors by their provincial chapters for some time.

84. William of Santo Stefano, quoted in Delisle, ‘Maître Jean d’Antioche’, pp. 31–32.

10 The Conventual Bailiffs and Their Departments

1. Burgtorf (The Central Convent, pp. 57–65) sees the early titles as imitations of those in princely courts. I am more inclined to think of them as expressions of the idea of the lordship of the sick poor.

2. 1206 pp. 33–4, 37; Us. §§89–92, 94, 109, 129; 1301 §§2, 33; 1304 §§1. 3. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, p. 424. 4. Us. §§94, 111, 112, 114, 116, 117; 1294 §§3; 1304 §1. 5. William of Santo Stefano,Ci dit dou propre office, quoted by Delisle in ‘Maître Jean

d’Antioche’, pp. 30–31. 6. 1206 p. 39; Us. §116; 1270 §§4 bis, 6 (tresor added in red ink); 1283 §2; 1300 §16;

Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 333–5. 7. Us. §§95, 112–13; 1288 §8; 1300 §14; 1301 §36; Cart Hosp 4:59–60, 64–5, nos 4613, 4617.

The arbalestry was in the bailiwick of the commander of the Kingdom of Jeru salem in the Order of the Temple. La Règle du Temple, §102.

8. 1301 §§1, 14, 15. A general attempt to eradicate corruption was also reflected in the statutes of 1300 and 1302.

9. PTJ 2 :223, no. 19; 1206 p. 33; Cart Hosp 3:518–19, 780, 782–4, nos 4007, 4464, 4468–9. The grand commander also had some disciplinary role with respect to the brothers-at-arms and he was responsible for certain lodgings in the convent. 1301 §§4, 10.

10. 1177 pp. 345–7; 1182 p. 425. Compare Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 329–36.11. Esg. §69; Cart Hosp 3:656, no. 4267; 1301 Germ. §2. The prior may have authorized the

Order’s alms collectors. See Rule §7.12. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 332–6. It might be worth mentioning here papal provi-

sions: only two are to be found in this period. Cart Hosp 4:229, 238–9, nos 4886, 4906.13. Us. §109.14. Us. §§89, 110, 1270 §4.15. Cart Hosp 3:779, no. 4463; 1301 §21.16. Us. §§108–10, 129, 130, 1262 §38.17. Us. §117, 1263 §8, 1264 §2, 1294 §§4, 5, 1303 §2, 1304 §§1–4, 7.18. 1206 p. 39.19. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 256–69. See also Cart Hosp 1:150, 157, nos 192, 202. 20. Compare Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 252–78.21. Cart Hosp 2:185, 425, nos 1462, 1996; Philip of Novara, p. 132; Burgtorf, The Central

Convent, pp. 688–9.


22. Cart Hosp 4:47, 59–61, 64–7, nos 4586, 4613–14, 4617, 4619; and 4:71–2, no. 4624, n.; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 421, 423; Cart Hosp, passim; Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 630–4.

23. Cart Hosp 3:518–19, no. 4007; see also Cart Hosp 3:348, 359–61, 684, nos 3624, 3656, 4090, 4316. For a dispute with the crown in 1280, see Cart Hosp 3:391–2, no. 3720.

24. See Cart Hosp 3:777, no. 4463.25. 1301 §10. 26. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, p. 278.27. His insignia was a purse and, in the later thirteenth century, a seal of green wax upon

which was portrayed a griffon; earlier, he may have used the wax seal of the master. Us. §109; ‘Ci dit des bulles’, p. 54; King, The Seals, p. 42. Leontios Makhairas (Chronicle, ed. and tr. Richard M. Dawkins, 2 vols [Oxford, 1932] 1:54) and Diomedes Strambaldi (Chronique, ed. René de Mas Latrie [Paris, 1893], p. 23) refer to two seals of the grand commander, but this must be a misreading of the reference to the bullae of the two masters in Francis Amadi, p. 251.

28. 1206 p. 39; 1283 §2. 29. PTJ 2:222–30, nos 19–20; Cart Hosp 1:479–80, no. 754; 2:261–2, no. 1656; 3:769–76,

no. 4462; Matthew Paris, Chronica 6:197; Louis de Mas Latrie, Histoire de l’île de Chypre sous le règne des princes de la maison de Lusignan, 3 vols (Paris, 1852–61) 3:671; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 196 n. 2.

30. 1270 §4 bis.31. 1206 p. 39.32. La Règle du Temple, §530. See also Claverie, L’Ordre du Temple en Terre Sainte 1:115–16.33. Us. §§109–10; 1262 §32; 1288 §1; 1300 §14; 1301 §§5, 33, 37; 1304 §3. Cart Hosp 4:25,

47, 64–5, nos 4553, 4586, 4617. Some brethren-at-office made use of seals. 1301 §1.34. 1265 §2, 1270 §8.35. 1301 §§I, 14, 15, Cart Hosp 2:494, no. 2126; 3:92, no. 3105; 4:62–3, no. 4616.36. Ernoul, ‘L’Estat de la citez’, pp. 41–2; Pringle, The Churches 3:374.37. Cart Hosp 1:189, 312, 350, nos 249, 450, 508; 1270 §8. 38. 1176 p. 340; 1300 §4; 1301 §15.39. 1301 §1.40. Cart Hosp 2:565, no. 2224; Us. §107. 41. He wore a purse. At first he made use of the master’s wax seal, but he had acquired

a personal seal by the end of the thirteenth century, 1206 p. 39; Us. §109; 1302 §11; ‘Ci dit des bulles’, p. 55. For the office, compare Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 280–92.

42. Cart Hosp 1:97, 113, 136, 150, 157, 189, 199, 226, 324, nos 115, 138, 173, 192, 202, 249, 263, 312, 471; 4:247–8, nos 300, 372. In the twelfth century, brothers de camera appeared who must have been treasury officials. Cart Hosp 1:150, 157, nos 192, 202. One of these later became treasurer.

43. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 230–1.44. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 587–91.45. Cart Hosp 3:299–300, no. 3518 and passim.46. Simon Phillips, The Prior of the Knights Hospitaller in Late Medieval England (Woodbridge,

2009), pp. 25–6.47. Cart Hosp 3:417–18, 424–8, 430, nos 3766, 3782, 3790.48. Rule §6; 1206 p. 39; 1262 §§2, 3, 26 bis, 37 Ver. Lat., 42, 44, 47 (slight differences

in Fr. and Lat. ver.); 1265 §1; 1288 §1; 1293 §2; 1294 §2; 1300 §10; 1301 §§2, 8, 37; 1302 §15, 23; 1304 §§1–7. An unpublished redaction of the Chronicle of the Deceased Masters ascribes to John of Villiers a statute whereby all money found on (dead) masters should escheat to the treasury. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 245, n. 4.

49. 1278 §2 (not in Ver. Lat.).50. ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, p. 20; 1176 p. 320; 1206 p. 39; Us. §95; 1288

§§3, 8; 1300 §§13, 16; 1301 §§1, 3, 32, 36–37; 1302 §15; 1303 §§5, 6. For its custody of


the Rule and statutes, see the remark of William of Santo Stefano, quoted in Delisle, ‘Maître Jean d’Antioche’, p. 24.

51. Rule §6; 1206 p. 40; 1268 §1 Ver. Fr.; 1283 §5; 1301 §23; 1304 §§6, 7; Cart Hosp 4:292, no. 3308.

52. Rule §6; 1206 p. 39; Us. §109; 1283 §2; 1288 §2; 1300 §16. 53. See PTJ 2: 225, no. 19; Cart Hosp 3:681–3, no. 4310.54. Compare Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 313–21. Like some other English historians

I am reluctant to use the title ‘draper’, because of its implications in English. 55. 1206 pp. 39–40; Cart Hosp 2:288, no. 1718. See Rule §§2, 8,19. The drapier was invested

at the same time as the marshal in chapter general and reported to this chapter after the hospitaller. He wore a purse and he acquired a seal only in the course of the thirteenth century. Us. §109; ‘Ci dit des buIles’, p. 55.

56. 1206 pp. 39–40; Esg. §39; Us. §§97, 110, 114; 1262 §§1, 37; 1263 §§1, 8; 1264 §2; 1268 §5; 1300 §10; 1301 §24; 1302 §18; 1304 §§1–7; Cart Hosp 4:65–6, no. 4618. Soap also escheated to him, but cloth that was richly woven with gold or silver thread did not.

57. Cart Hosp 1:179, 226, 312, nos 237, 312, 450; 4:247–8, nos 300, 372; PTJ 2:223–4, no. 19; ‘A Twelfth-century Description’, ed. Kedar, pp. 18–26; ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, pp. 24–36. Compare Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 321–9. In the thir-teenth century he rose to report to the chapter general immediately after the marshal. He surrendered his purse and his seal upon which, late in the century, was depicted in black wax the figure of a sick man lying on a bed and being served with food by a brother. 1206 p. 39; Us. §109; ‘Ci dit des buIles’, p. 55.

58. 1206 p. 39; 1270 §6; 1304 §4.59. See above, p. 118. 60. ‘Administrative Regulations’, ed. Edgington, pp. 26–8, 32, 34.61. Us. §125; Cart Hosp 4:47, no. 4586. One seneschal was a brother-at-arms; but this does

not seem to have been usual.62. Rule §14; 1182 pp. 428–9; Esg. §67; Us. §108; Cart Hosp 1:350, 367, 416, nos 508, 538,

610. See also John of Würzburg, pp. 131–2, 135.63. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 341.64. Esg. §§65, 72; Us. §127; 1304 §§1, 2.65. 1206 p. 32; Cart Hosp 2:494, 536, 675, nos 2126, 2212, 2482; 4:85–6, no. 4618.66. Us. §110; 1301 §15. He was of less importance than the master esquire, even though he

made use of an infirmary seal.67. Esg. §§72, 77; Us. §§103, 105 Ver. B; 1262 §37; 1300 §5.68. Us. §§102, 110, 118, 1262 §§33 (infirmarians in Ver. Lat.), 37, 39, 1304 §§1, 2. In 1303

he lost a case by esgart against the drapier, who demanded the bed-clothes of confratres who died in the infirmary and was able to prove that this right had been exercised by his predecessors, even though the infirmarian seems to have been responsible for the burial expenses of confratres who died in the infirmary. Cart Hosp 4:65–6, no. 4618. The infirmarian had the ceremonial duty of handing to the master the offering made by the brothers at every Requiem Mass. Us. §108.

69. 1301 §15, 1304 §11.70. Cart Hosp 1:71, 275, nos 74, 402. Compare Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 292–309.71. Cart Hosp 1:240, 257, nos 345, 375. 72. La Règle du Temple, §§101–9; La Monte, Feudal Monarchy, pp. 117–21.73. PTJ 2 :223, no. 19.74. 1206 pp. 37–8; Us. §109. His insignia were the Order’s war-banner, a purse and a

seal, which, by the late thir teenth century, was of green wax and portrayed the figure of a fully armed knight carrying a banner. For the seal, ‘Ci dit des bulles’, pp. 54–55.

75. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 306–8.76. 1288 §3; 1301 §§3, 37.


77. 1301 §27=1262 §4; §28=1262 §5; §29=1262 §6; §30=1264 §2; §31=1206 pp. 37–8; §32=1206 pp. 37–8; 1278 §8; §34=1268 §3; §§35, 36=I288 §8; §37=1288 §1. See also Cart Hosp 4:25, 47, 59–60, 64–5, 67–70, nos 4553, 4586, 4613, 4617, 4620–1.

78. Cart Hosp 4:68, no. 4620. 79. Us. §§89, 109, 110, 113, 119; 1262 §5; 1265 §4; 1270 §§9, 4 bis, 13; 1288 §1; 1300

§15; 1301 §§4, 10, 16, 28, 33, 37; 1304 §§2, 3, 8. Cart Hosp 3:773–4, no. 4462; 4:25, no. 4553.

80. 1206 p. 38; Esg. §79; Us. §§112–13, 115; 1262 §37; 1264 §2; 1270 §4 bis; 1288 §1; 1300 §§10, 11, 14; 1301 §§30, 32, 37; 1304 §§1–7; Cart Hosp 4:47, 59–60, 64–5, 67–70, nos 4586, 4613, 4617, 4620–1.

81. 1206 p. 38; 1301 §32. 82. 1206 pp. 37–8; 1270 §3; 1301 §31. For examples of the marshal in command, see Cart

Hosp 1:275, no. 402; Oliver of Paderborn, ‘Historia’, pp. 216–17; and below pp. 212–13 for Marshal Matthew of Clermont in Tripoli and Acre.

83. Odo of Châteauroux, p. 625. 84. Cart Hosp 4:64, no. 4617. 85. 1268 §3; I288 §8; 1301 §§29, 34–35. For regulations concerning armour, referring to

the kinds of arms worn and saddles used. See Esg. §§35–6, 50, 55, 61; Us. §§112–13, 115; 1262 §7; 1264 §1; 1265 §9; 1270 §23; 1288 §§8, 15; 1292 §1; 1293 §1; 1302 §3, Cart Hosp 3:657, no. 4267; 4:64–5, no. 4617.

86. In 1262 it cost 2000 silver deniers of Tours to equip one knight. There does not seem to have been any increase in price by 1303, although in that year it cost 1500 silver deniers of Tours to equip a sergeant. 1262 §26 bis; 1303 §7.

87. PTJ 2: 226, no. 19;1206 pp. 37–8; Esg. §40; Us. §§99, 110, 112–13, 115; 1262 §§6–8, 21, 37, 40; 1268 §3; 1283 §21; 1293 §5; 1301 §§2, 9, 11, 29, 34, 37; 1304 §§1–7, Cart Hosp 4:25, 64–5, nos 4553, 4617.

88. Cart Hosp 4:70, no. 4621. We have seen that in 1300 gifts of armour and horses specifi-cally made to the titular castellanies of Crac des Chevaliers and Margat did not escheat to the marshal. 1300 §11.

89. Bullarium Cyprium 2:221–2, no. o-24. See also Selwood, Knights of the Cloister, pp. 173–7.

90. These conditions were recognized in the kingdom of Jerusalem where, by the practice known as restor, the crown bore the expense of replacing horses killed or injured in battle. See Richard, The Latin Kingdom, p. 91.

91. Ambroise, cols 170–2. 92. Esg. §§38, 40, 41; Us. §106; 1262 §21; 1265 §1; 1283 §21; 1288 §5; 1293 §2; 1294 §3;

1301 §38. 93. Francis Amadi, p. 209. 94. 1206 p. 37; 1293 §5; 1302. §14; Cart Hosp 4:68–9, no. 4620. The statutes also enumer-

ated the numbers of horses to be allotted to officials, while the master had the special privilege of taking the horses of brethren for his own use. 1206 pp. 37, 39; Us. §106; 1294 §1; 1301 §32; 1302. §§4–10, 14.

95. For the écurier, corrupted to crie, acrie or cria, see Cart Hosp 4:59–60, no. 4613. 96. 1302 §14; Cart Hosp 4:64–5, 67–9, nos 4617, 4620. 97. 1302 §14; Cart Hosp 4:68, no. 4620. 98. 1304 §15. 99. 1206 p. 37. It looks as though by the fourteenth century the master was accompanied

by his own standard bearer. 1302 §4.100. 1182 p. 426. See also Cart Hosp 2:878, no. 2928. A capital from a column from its con-

ventual church in Acre, which depicts a shield with the Order’s battle colours, is now in the Israel Museum.

101. Us. §109.102. Esg. §34; 1262 §4; 1270 §7 Ver Lat.; 1301 §27; La Règle du Temple, §§167–8, 421.103. Us. §93. This officer also existed in the Temple. La Règle du Temple, §137.


104. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 347. The chapter general of 1301 decreed that when on a raid, the commander had power to allot to others the armour of brethren who were killed, but any jewellery belonging to the dead must be shared with the marshal. 1301 §8.

105. 1270 §4 bis (see Cart Hosp 3:227, n. 1); 1300 §13.106. 1302 §2; Cart Hosp 4:62–3, no. 4616. It is not clear whether he also had charge of the

sons of gentlemen who were sometimes included in the brothers’ retinues. See 1206 p. 40; 1262 §36.

107. 1206 p. 37; Us. §110; 1262 §37; 1270 §4 bis; 1301 §§14, 38; Cart Hosp 2:675, no. 2482; 4:59–60, 62–3, nos 4613, 4616. He was allowed three horses for his own use. The mas-ter esquire of the convent should not be confused with another master esquire who led the magistral esquires and was later known as the grand esquire. 1206 p. 37.

108. Cart Hosp 4:63, no. 4616. 109. Smail, Crusading Warfare, pp. 111–12; Marshall, Warfare in the Latin East, pp. 58–60. See

Cart Hosp 4:64, no. 4617 for a reference to their equipment.110. 1206 pp. 37, 39.111. 1303 §5. Ibn Wasil (History of the Ayyubids, ed. Gamal eldin el-Shayal, 3 vols [Cairo,

1953–60], 1:148–9) mentioned a mukaddam of the turcopoles with reference to the year 1203. For turcopoliers from 1248, Cart Hosp 2:675, 815, nos 2482, 2810; 3:260, no. 3433.

112. 1302 §15.113. Ibid. and Cart Hosp 2:462–4, 469, nos 2067, 2079; 3:708, no. 4362; Jacoby, ‘Hospitaller

Ships’, pp. 59–70.114. 1268 §6; 1283 §25. August and March, Cart Hosp 2:463, no. 2067; September, Cart Hosp

3:766, no. 4461. See Us. §106; 1301 §38.115. Cart Hosp 3:357–8, 382, 460, nos 3650, 3694, 3854; 4:279–83, 285–6, nos 2195 bis,

2289 bis, 2300 bis, 2330 bis, 2465 bis, 2466 bis, 2466 ter, 2467 bis, 2481 bis. See Cart Hosp 4:284–5, no. 2467 ter. See Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 344.

116. 1268 §6 (but in Ver. Lat., once on dry land, the commander of brethren on board could impose justice, confiscating the captain’s harness); 1283 §25; 1288 §12.

117. Cart Hosp 3:780, 784, nos 4464, 4468–9; 1300 §13. The admiral was given an allowance of 50 measures of wine and 100 Saracen besants a year, taken from the spoil captured by his fleet. This sum was to be made up by the treasury in the years when little booty was taken.

11 An Exempt Order of the Church

1. The ground work on this subject was done by Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, pp. 142–94. It was then treated by myself in the earlier version of this book (The Knights of St John in Jerusalem and Cyprus c.1050–1310 [London, 1967], pp. 375–420), but the subject has been revised by Hiestand in ‘Die Anfänge’, pp. 50–1, 58–64 and in PTJ 2, esp. pp. 104–35. See also Luis García-Guijarro Ramos, Papado, cruzadas y órdenes militares, siglos XI–XIII (Madrid, 1995), pp. 123–56.

2. David Knowles, The Religious Orders in England, 3 vols (Cambridge 1948–59), 1:186. 3. PTJ 2:194–201, 206–7, nos 1–2, 4 and pp. 110–12, 141–8; Cart Hosp 1:101–2, 107–8, nos

122, 130. See Giles Constable, Monastic Tithes from their Origins to the Twelfth Century (Cambridge, 1964), p. 236.

4. Cart Hosp 2:209, 273–4, 605, 706, 797–8, nos 1532, 1685, 2299, 2555, 2772; 3:96, 104–5, nos 3118, 3143. For additional rights of this kind, see Cart Hosp 3:497–8, no. 3952. For the concern of the popes to help the Hospitallers overcome their difficulties in the Levant, see Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 103–32.

5. PTJ 2:130–5. See also PTJ 2:104–30. 6. William of Tyre, pp. 812–20; Gerhoh of Reichersberg, ‘De investigatione’, pp. 378–80,

384–5, 391; Gerhoh of Reichersberg, ‘De Vigilia Noctis’, ed. Ernst Sackur, MGH Libelli 3


(Hanover, 1897), p. 510. For Adrian’s renewal of Christiane fidei religio, Cart Hosp 1:178, no. 233; PTJ 2:122.

7. Constable, Monastic Tithes, pp. 278–87. 8. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers and the Papacy’, p. 616, n. 120. 9. For regular confirmations of exemption from the ordinaries, Cart Hosp 1:350–1, no.

513; 2:706–8, 784–5, 808–9, 850–1, nos 2556, 2560, 2742, 2802, 2882; 3:315, no. 3559; ‘A Twelfth Century Oxford Disputation Concerning the Privileges of the Knights Hospitallers’, ed. James Brundage, Mediaeval Studies 24 (1962), pp. 158–60. In 1225 the master was permitted to have relations with excommunicated persons when it was expedient, provided that he did not dine with them or talk to them, and did not give cause for scandal. In 1266 the brothers were excused from publishing sentences of excommunication against the founders of their houses and authorities upon whom their territorial possessions depended. Cart Hosp 2:343, no. 1825; 3:145, no. 3234.

10. Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, p. 156.11. Cart Hosp 1:212–13, 246, 528–9, 695, nos 290, 356, 851, 1129; 2:211, 214–15, 285–6,

624–5, nos 1536, 1543, 1715, 2347; 3:15, no. 2996. There was a similar opposition to the money accruing from legacies. See Cart Hosp 1:246, 462, nos 356, 702; 2:793–4, no. 2762; and the agreements with the bishops of Acre, which will be described below.

12. See Constable, Monastic Tithes, pp. 246–7. A papal privilege issued between 1171 and 1184 (Cart Hosp 4:251, no 424 bis) was interpreted as giving the Order freedom from the payment of all tithes, but it is certain that neither the papacy nor the Hospital at any time regarded it as totally exempt.

13. Cart Hosp 1:268–9, 296–7, nos 392, 428; 2:218, 223–4, 271–2, 327, 381, nos 1553, 1573, 1680, 1794, 1908.

14. On papal taxation, Cart Hosp 1:454–5, no. 682 (see PTJ 2:271, no. 59); 2:807, no. 2800; 3:100, no. 3132; on visitations, Cart Hosp 2:277, 391, 820, nos 1696, 1931, 2821; 3:144–5, 149–50, nos 3233, 3242; on tithes and procurations, see Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, pp. 144–52; and on alms collecting, ibid. pp. 154–7.

15. Cart Hosp 2:277, 391, nos 1696, 1931; 3:149–40, no. 3242.16. For the topic in general, see Hourlier, L’Age Classique, pp. 457–68.17. Cart Hosp 1:248, 463–4, 570, nos 360, 706, 898; 2:210, 357, nos 1535, 1849; 3:523–4,

576, nos 4020, 4128; ‘Pelrinages et pardouns d’Acre’, p. 235.18. Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, p. 152. In 1310 guards were put on the Hos pital in

Nicosia to prevent the opponents of the King of Cyprus seeking sanctuary on his return to the capital. Francis Amadi, p. 380; Florio Bustron, p. 235.

19. Cart Hosp 2:63, 297, 366, 842–3, nos 1247, 1528, 1867, 2863; Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, pp. 182–3.

20. 1177 p. 347. 21. Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, p. 192; ‘Papsturkunden in Malta’, ed. Paul Kehr,

Nachrichten von der königl. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Phil-hist. Kl. (1899), p. 397, no. 22; Cart Hosp 2:302, no. 1744.

22. See Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, pp. 183–9.23. Cart Hosp 2:847, no. 2871; 3:177–8, no. 3298. 24. Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, p. 192; Cart Hosp 3:176–7, no. 3296. See also Cart

Hosp 3:760–1, no. 4451.25. Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, p. 179.26. Cart Hosp 1:248, 463–4, nos 360, 706; 2:829, no. 2836. Legacies were valid if made in

the presence of two or three witnesses. Cart Hosp 1:459, no. 693.27. Cart Hosp 1:479, no. 752; 2:770, no. 2706.28. Cart Hosp 2:271–2, 376, 630–1, 830, 841–2, nos 1680, 1894, 2359, 2837, 2861; 3:124, no.

3187; Boniface VIII, Les Registres, ed. Georges Digard, Maurice Faucon, A. Thomas and Robert Fawtier, 4 vols (Paris, 1884–1939) 1:736–7, no. 1928. In 1256 the Order gained the right to apply old privileges, even if they had fallen into disuse. Cart Hosp 2:807, no. 2799; 3:314, 430–1, nos 3558, 3791.


29. John of Salisbury, Policraticus sive de Nugis Curialium et Vestigiis Philosophorum libri VIII, ed. Clement C. J. Webb, 2 vols (Oxford, 1909), 2:190–201, 209; John of Salisbury, The Letters. Volume One, ed. W. J. Millor, Harold E. Butler, rev. Christopher N. L. Brooke (Edinburgh, 1955), p. 140, no. 91. See also Hans Liebeschütz, Mediaeval Humanism in the Life and Writings of John of Salisbury (London, 1950), pp. 56–57.

30. Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, pp. 191–3.31. Walter Map, De Nugis Curialium, ed. Montague R. James, rev. Christopher N. L. Brooke

and Roger A. B. Mynors (Oxford, 1983), pp. 68–72; also Gerhoh of Reichersberg, ‘De investigatione’, pp. 384–5. See also David Knowles, The Monastic Order in England, 2nd edn (Cambridge, 1963), pp. 674–7.

32. Cart Hosp. 1:385–7, 433, nos 566, 569, 640.33. See Cart Hosp 1:401–2, 462, nos 590, 702.34. Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, pp. 236–7; Cart Hosp 2:226, no. 1574.35. Cart Hosp 3:178, no. 3299. 36. Brothers were temporarily employed as nuntii or agents from relatively early on. See PTJ

2:228, no. 20; Cart Hosp 1:635, 659, 666, nos 1006, 1054, 1069; 2:292, 382, nos 1725, 1911. Permanent representation at the Holy See dated from 1231 when the master appointed a brother called Marquisius his full-time representative at the curia with plenary powers in legal actions. Cart Hosp 2: 425–6, 476, 705, 741, nos 1997, 2093, 2553, 2644; 3:13, no. 2993; 4:209–10, no. 4856. For the career of the best known of the procurators, Brother Andrew of Foggia, see Cart Hosp 2:479–80, 529, 596, nos 2100, 2199, 2280. For a brother entitled a procureur – obviously a procurator – in 1266 and 1271, see Cart Hosp 3:146, 257, nos 3236, 3429. The various Hospitallers acting as papal officers and agents in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries must also have exercised influence on behalf of the Order. See Cart Hosp 2:255–6, no. 1638–9; 3:189, 684, nos 3320, 4314; 4:128, 144, 195–6, 234–5, nos 4717, 4749, 4826, 4898; MGH Epistolae saeculi XIII, 1:378–9, no. 469. For the Templars and the Teutonic Knights, see Marie Luise Bulst-Thiele, ‘Templer in königlichen und päpstlichen Diensten’, Festschrift Percy Ernst Schramm, 1 (Wiesbaden, 1964), pp. 289–308; Kurt Forstreuter, Die Geschichte der Generalprokuratoren von den Anfängen bis 1403 (Göttingen, 1961).

37. ‘A Twelfth Century Oxford Disputation’, pp. 158–60; Cart Hosp 2:123–4, no. 1370; 3:472–3, 531, nos 3887, 4029; 4:280, no. 2281 bis. See also Cart Hosp 2:811–12, no. 2805.

38. James of Vitry, ‘Sermones’, pp. 405–14. Writing for the pope in 1274, the author of the ‘Collectio de scandalis ecclesiae’ (ed. A. Stroick, Archivum Franciscanum 24 [1931], pp. 56–7) repeated James’s case.

39. Caesarius of Heisterbach, Dialogus Miraculorum, ed. and tr. Horst Schneider and Nikolaus Nösges, 5 vols (Turnhout, 2009), 4:1626–30.

40. See, for instance, Daspol, ‘Opera’, ed. Paul Meyer, ‘Le derniers troubadours de la Provence’, BEC 30 (1869), p. 289; Rostanh Berenguier, ‘Opera’, ed. Paul Meyer, ‘Le derniers troubadours de la Provence’, BEC 30 (1869), pp. 497–8; Peter Dubois, De recuperatione Terre Sancte, ed. Charles Langlois (Paris, 1891), p. 13; ‘Annalium Salisburgensium Additamentum’, p. 239; Matthew Paris, Chronica 5: 149–50; idem, Historia Anglorum 2: 477; ‘Annales prioratus de Dunstaplia’, p. 366. See also Nicholson, Templars, Hospitallers and Teutonic Knights, pp. 35–50, 68–75.

41. See Constable, Monastic Tithes, p. 276.42. William of Tyre, p. 996. See Peter Edbury and John Rowe, William of Tyre (Cambridge,

1988), p. 128.43. Cart Hosp 1:270, 635–6, 659–60, nos 395, 1006, 1054; 2:63–4, 150, 523, nos 1249. 1399,

2185. 44. PTJ 2:223–7, no. 19; Cart Hosp 1:690–1, no. 1115.45. Cart Hosp 2:806, no. 2797; and see also 2:858–9, no. 2901.46. Cart Hosp 1:9, 36, 132, nos 5, 28, 43, 167.47. Cart Hosp 1:25–6, 28–9, 68, nos 25, 29, 71; PTJ 2:198–201, no. 2. For the favour of bish-

ops and good relations, see Cart Hosp 1:137–9, 280, 491–6, nos 176–7, 783; 2:112–13,


174–5, 802–3, 849, 882, nos 1336 (although in the context of a civil war), 1440, 2785, 2875, 2935.

48. Cart Hosp 1:113–15, 135–6, nos 139–40, 173; Le Cartulaire du Saint-Sépulcre, pp. 226–8, no. 107; Pringle, The Churches 1:7–17; Folda, The Art of the Crusaders, pp. 382–90. See also Cart Hosp 1:12, 89–90, 109, 121–2, 306–8, 491–6, 574–5, 689–90, nos 7, 102, 104, 133, 140, 150, 443, 783, 906, 1113; PTJ 2:198–201, no. 2. For tithes as property, see Constable, Monastic Tithes, pp. 254–5.

49. Cart Hosp 1 :324–6, nos 472, 474. See also Cart Hosp 1:289, no. 417.50. Cart Hosp 2:71, no. 1263.51. See Constable, Monastic Tithes, p. 7.52. For example, Cart Hosp 1:69–70, no. 72.53. Cart Hosp 1:94–5, 114–15, 151–2, 270, 415–16, 595–6, nos 112, 140, 196, 395, 610, 941;

2:22–3, 345, 405, 674, 787–9, 883, nos 1176, 1829, 1959, 2482, 2748, 2937; 3:62–5, 349, nos 3051, 3628. In 1290 the pope, with the consent of the patriarch of Jerusalem, absolved the Order from paying procurations to the latter. Cart Hosp 3:572, no. 4118.

54. Cart Hosp 2:704–5, 732, nos 2553, 2613.55. Cart Hosp 2:777–8, no. 2727.56. The agreement was renewed in the following year. Urban IV, Registre 3:20–3, nos 1018–19;

Cart Hosp 3:86–7, 163, 165–6, 183, nos 3093, 3278, 3282, 3307. 1265 §6 laid down that no commander was to imprison or arrest any priest of whatever nation, including Greeks and Nestorians, but he could take into custody their children and temporal goods.

57. Ernoul, Chronique, p. 254; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’ 2:122; ‘Historia de expeditione Friderici’, p. 4. See also Abu Shamah 4:357.

58. Willbrand of Oldenburg, p. 170; Cart Hosp 2:478, no. 2094. Baniyas must have been eventually reoccupied, because it was pillaged by an Aleppan army in 1231. Kamal ad-Din 5:79. See also Cart Hosp 3:31–3, no. 3029.

59. Cart Hosp 1:491–6, no. 783. See also Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, pp. 519–20.60. Cart Hosp 1:510, no. 819. It is possible that Ansterius visited Rome in 1188, since in the

autumn of 1187 he was going to be sent to Europe by the patriarch of Antioch to appeal for assistance. ‘Zwei unedierte Texte aus den Kreuzfahrerstaaten’, ed. Hans Mayer, Archiv für Diplomatik 47/48 (2001–2002), p. 103.

61. Cart Hosp 1:595–6, no. 941. Meanwhile, the bishop had been appointed a judge delegate by the pope in a case that concerned the Hospital. Cart Hosp 1:559, no. 879.

62. PTJ 2:314–16, no. 106.63. Cart Hosp 2:169, no. 1432; and see 2:175, no. 1441. For the Pontifical of Apamea, see

Folda, Crusader Art, p. 211.64. Papsturkunden für Kirchen, pp. 375–7, no. 189.65. Urban IV, Registre 3:416, no. 2467. See also ‘Chartes d’Adam’, ed. Bruel, pp. 7–15, nos

1–3; Cart Hosp 1:144, no. 183 (vidimus); 4:53–4, no. 4602. For a papal provision, see Urban IV, Registre 1/2:441, no. 931.

66. Cart Hosp 2:777, 815–17, nos 2726, 2811; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’ 2:442; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 446; The Templar of Tyre, p. 88. For the earlier Ayyubid fortress on Mt Tabor, see Kate Raphael, ‘Mighty Towers and Feeble Walls: Ayyubid and Mamluk Fortifications in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries in the Light of the Decline of Crusader Siege Warfare’, Crusades 9 (2010), pp. 150–3.

67. Cart Hosp 2:778–9, 784–7, nos 2729, 2739–40, 2745, 2747.68. See Cart Hosp 2 :761–6, 787–9, 880–3, nos 2688, 2693, 2748, 2934, 2936.69. Cart Hosp 2:881–3, no. 2934–6.70. See the deeds collected in Cart Hosp 2:897–914, Appendice.71. Cart Hosp 2:883, no. 2937.72. Cart Hosp 2:815–18, 823–8, 834–5, nos 2811, 2813, 2829–33, 2847–8. There is no evi-

dence that the ancient privileges of the monastery were still being enjoyed: they were referred to in the past tense in Cart Hosp 2:816, no. 2811. But it was certainly exempt from episcopal jurisdiction.


73. Cart Hosp 2:815–16, 840, nos 2811, 2859. See Cart Hosp 3:57–8, 95, nos 3044, 3116.74. Cart Hosp 2, App. nos IV, XVI.75. Cart Hosp 2:882, no. 2935; 3:62–7, nos 3051, 3053; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers,

pp. 214–15.76. John of Ibelin, p. 595.77. For example, Peter Edbury, John of Ibelin, p. 158.78. Cart Hosp 1:323–4, no. 471.79. Cart Hosp 2:286–8, no. 1718.80. Cart Hosp 2:344, no. 1827.81. Cart Hosp 2:382–3, no. 1911.82. Cart Hosp 2:529–31, nos 2199, 2200. In 1274 the Hospitallers in Acre were involved in

another dispute, the details of which are hardly known to us, although it seems to have led to conflict with some clerks and religious and to the failure of the bishop’s court to give judgement. Cart Hosp 3:310–11, 319–20, 327–8, nos 3545, 3548, 3568, 3581. The differences that arose in Acre were echoed in a minor way in Nicosia in 1255, where a dispute involved tithes, the burial rights of the Hospitallers and their claims to freedom from the bishop’s jurisdiction, a freedom that they were trying to extend to their depen-dants. Cart Hosp 2:793–4, no. 2762.

12 The Estate in the Levant

1. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 48–51. 2. The details in this section are based on an unpublished gazeteer of Hospitaller prop-

erties, submitted as part of my PhD dissertation in 1964. See now also Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 11–63; Ellenblum, Frankish Rural Settlement, passim; Pringle, The Churches, passim.

3. Cart Hosp 1:326–7, 526, nos 475, 830; 2:159,164–6, 174–5, nos 1414, 1426–7, 1440. 4. For an early example, relating to the commandery at Abu Ghosh, see Cart Hosp 1:113–14,

135–6, nos 139, 173, 192, 202. For high rents payable to the archbishop of Nazareth in a period of land hunger, see Cart Hosp 2:788, 880–3, nos 2748, 2907, 2934, 2936.

5. Cart Hosp 1:674–5, 682–3, nos 1085, 1096; 2:465, 476–8, 506, 522–3, 594–6, nos 2094, 2150, 2184, 2280; Ibn ‘Abd ar-Rahim, p. 698. See also Richard, Le comté de Tripoli, p. 66.

6. Cart Hosp 2:56, no. 1232. 7. Cart Hosp 2:424–5, 716, nos 1996, 2576–7. See also Cart Hosp 2:206–7, no. 1526. 8. Cart Hosp 2:787–9, 865, 880–3, nos 2748, 2907, 2934, 2936; Bronstein, The Hospitallers,

pp. 56–60. For Mt Tabor, see pp. 165–7. 9. Cart Hosp 1:115, 416, nos 140, 610.10. Steven Tibble, Monarchy and Lordships in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem 1099–1291

(Oxford, 1989), pp. 99–152.11. Joshua Prawer and Meron Benvenisti, ‘Crusader Palestine’, sheet 12/1X of Atlas of

Israel (Jerusalem, 1960). There is no work on this scale for Antioch and Tripoli, but see Dussaud, Topographie historique; Cahen, La Syrie du Nord; Richard, Le comté de Tripoli and ‘Questions de topographie tripolitaine’.

12. Cart Hosp 1:243–4, 406–7, 417, 423, nos 350, 596, 613, 623; 2:8–9, 65, 765, nos 1146, 1251, 2693.

13. Cart Hosp 1:116–18, 266–8, 491–6, nos 144, 391, 783. See Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 459. See also Cart Hosp 1:130,287, nos 160, 414. For other liegemen, see Cart Hosp 1:479–80, no. 754; 1268 §1. Ligence over knights and burgesses was also granted at Jeble in 1210. Cart Hosp 2:70–1, 123, 127, 176, 241, nos 1262–3, 1355, 1358, 1442, 1606. That Margat and Crac des Chevaliers were the centres of palatinates may explain why their castellans had their own seals. Cart Hosp 2:603; WSSR, fol. 298b.

14. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 27–8, 34–5.


15. Cart Hosp 1:272–3, 378, nos 399, 558; Ibn Muyassar, ‘Annals’, RHC Or 3:472; William of Tyre, p. 661. See Prawer, Crusader Institutions’, p. 123.

16. Cart Hosp 1:275–6, no. 402. 17. UKJ 3:1180–3, 1191–3, 1208–10, nos 691, 695, 701; Cart Hosp 3:6–7, 60–1, 74–5, nos

2985, 3047, 3071. 18. For a case relating to competing jurisdictions and involving the Teutonic Knights, see

Tabulae ordinis Theutonici, pp. 85–7, no. 106.19. In a case, for example, concerning the Templars in 1276, the king was furious because

they had acquired without permission the casal of La Fauconnerie, which was a borgesie, and he would have no homage and service for it. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 474.

20. See Cart Hosp 1:290–1, 429–30, 464, 612, 668, nos 420, 628, 707, 964, 1071; 2:435, no. 2017.

21. An exemption from assisting the patriarch of Antioch to build a castle in 1256 is the only example of the Order’s application of its rights with regard to fortifications. Cart Hosp 2:804, no. 2788.

22. See especially Cart Hosp 1: 71, 117–18, 144, 267, 495, 612, 668, nos 74, 144, 183, 391, 783, 964, 1071; 2:22, 121–2, 134–6, nos 1173, 1354, 1372; ‘Ein unbekanntes Privileg’, ed. Hiestand, pp. 44–5; Tabulae ordinis Theutonici p. 26, no. 30. For the measure, see Francesco Balducci Pegolotti, La Pratica della Mercatura, ed. Allen Evans (Cambridge, MA, 1936), p. 64.

23. For borgesies, see Marwan Nader, Burgesses and Burgess Law in the Latin Kingdoms of Jerusalem and Cyprus (1099–1325) (Aldershot, 2006), passim. Some of the exemptions were given at the initiative of greater feudatories (see Cart Hosp 1:133, 421–2, nos 168, 621), but in other cases the king, prince or count himself absolved the Hospital from service. Cart Hosp 1:117, 412–14, 495, 648, nos 144, 603, 606–7, 623, 783, 1031; 2:134, 761–3, nos 1372, 2688; UKJ 2:741–2, no. 435.

24. See Cart Hosp 1:144, 224, 228, 267, 492–3, nos 183, 311, 317, 391, 783; 2:64, no. 1250. When the Hospital acquired Mt Tabor, it presumably owed the king the abbey’s service of 100 sergeants, although the place had privileges concerning the payment of aids and the Order could use the service of any knights living on the monastic estates. John of Ibelin, p. 615; Cart Hosp 2:826, 898, no. 2831, App., no. I. In Armenia the Hospitallers apparently owed some kind of service – of 400 knights. Sempad, p. 646.

25. See Edbury, John of Ibelin, pp. 127–41.26. Cart Hosp 3:61, no. 3047.27. For the brothers’ appeals to or the rulings of secular courts, see ‘Livre des Assises de la

Cour des Bourgeois’, RHC Lois 2: 89; Cart Hosp 2:434–5, 493–4, 862, 886–8, nos 2015, 2126, 2902, 2949; 3:57–8, 62–5, 195–6, nos 3044, 3051, 3334.

28. Cart Hosp 1:21, 75, 77, 87–8, 134, 140, 171–3, 315, 446–7, 683, nos 20, 79, 82, 97, 100, 170, 180, 222, 225, 459, 665, 1097; 2:483, 486–7, 489, 780, nos 2107, 2117, 2120, 2732; 3:35, 58–60, 238, nos 3032, 3045, 3408. Its towns were Bethgibelin and Baniyas in the twelfth century; and, briefly, Ascalon and Arsuf in the thirteenth.

29. See Codice diplomatico, ed. Paoli 1:235–6, no. 190 and Cart Hosp, passim.30. See Cart Hosp 1:73, 144, 267, 495, nos 77, 183, 391, 783.31. See Cart Hosp 1:73, 273, 451, nos 77, 399, 676; 2:166, no. 1427 (a pledge).32. Cart Hosp 2:838, no. 2853. 33. Esg. §21; 1263 §3; 1268 §1.34. Cart Hosp 1:480, 497, nos 754, 786–7; 2:861, no. 2902.35. Cart Hosp 1:117, 267, 285, 371, 451, 480, 494–5, 497, nos 144, 391, 411, 546, 676, 754,

783, 786–7; 2:14, 22, 71, 123, 127, 176, 755, nos 1156, 1174, 1263, 1355, 1358, 1442, 2670; 3:378, no. 3684.

36. Cart Hosp 3:6–7, no. 2985. For fief rents, see Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 4–7. See also Tibble, Monarchy and Lordships, pp. 180–4.

37. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 26–7.38. Cart Hosp 1:510, no. 819; Innocent III, Die Register 1:818–20, no. 561. For the result

of another inquisitio, see Cart Hosp 3:6–7, no. 2985; and for the same at village level,


Prawer, Crusader Institutions, pp. 190–1. In 1182 the Order bought Khirbat Karkur ‘with all justices’. Cart Hosp 1:422, no. 621.

39. Cart Hosp 1:266–8, no. 391; Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 459. At least two other centres of early burgess administration, Rafniye and Apamea, are known, although both were in Muslim hands by the time the Order acquired them. Richard, Le comté de Tripoli, pp. 82–83; Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 459.

40. Cart Hosp 1:422, 451, nos 621, 676; 3:74–5, no. 3071. Rights to the financial profits of justice and rights to its administration were different privileges. John of Ibelin, pp. 603–6. In 1210 the king of Armenia gave the Hospital lers power to arrest throughout his kingdom those of their own men who were offenders against religion and to deal with them ‘according to the justice of the Hospital’. But this right seems to have related to the arrest of professed brothers. Cart Hosp 2:118, no. 1349. For fines and amends, see 1262 §2, in which the profits went to treasury; and for wardships, 1262 §3. There were criminals in the prison of the Hospital in Acre in 1290. The Templar of Tyre, p. 200, For the seal of a Hospitaller judge, see Schlumberger, Chalandon and Blanchet, Sigillographie, p. 247.

41. Cart Hosp 1:272–3, 350, nos 399, 509; John of Ibelin, p.604; Prawer, Crusader Institutions, pp. 122–6; Prawer, ‘L’établissement des coutumes du marché’, pp. 347–8; Nader, Burgesses, pp. 190–1. In the list of John of Ibelin (p. 604) the owner of Bethgibelin not only controlled the burgess court, but also the financial profits of justice. See Nader, Burgesses, p. 191. John of Ibelin listed the court as being under the authority of the lord of Hebron. Although it is highly improbable that he had any powers over Bethgibelin by this time, there is always the possibility that there was a burgess court there before the place was acquired by the Hospitallers in 1136.

42. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 40–7.43. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 47–9.44. Cart Hosp 2:764–6, 786–7, nos 2693, 2747. See also 1262 §23, and perhaps ‘Inventaire’,

no. 180 (2). In the mountainous districts of Lebanon there were tracts of land called raisagia, in which the village communities had a nearly independent existence. Richard ‘Cum omni raisagio’, pp. 190–1.

45. Cart Hosp 2:786–7, no. 2747. Compare the raising of the Order’s standard at Jeble. Cart Hosp 2:71, no. 1263. Several of the villages were later occupied by the princess of Galilee. Cart Hosp 3:95, no. 3116. For Joscelin, see Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 585–6.

46. Cart Hosp 2:505, no. 2148; also perhaps Cart Hosp 1:656, no. 1045. For crop-sharing agreements, see Prawer, Crusader Institutions, pp. 160, 180. For the tiny demesne lands and minimal corvées, see Prawer, Crusader Institutions, pp. 160, 166–7; Claude Cahen, ‘Notes sur l’histoire des croisades et de l’Orient latin. 2. Le régime rural syrien au temps de la domination franque’, Bulletin de la Faculté des Lettres de l’Université de Strasbourg 29 (1950–51), p. 297. A large proportion of the land of Kafr Kanna seems to have been planted with olive trees when the estate passed into the Order’s hands in 1254. Cart Hosp 2:765, no. 2693.

47. See Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 52–4.48. Stern, ‘La commanderie’, p. 56; Edna Stern, ‘The Hospitaller Order in Acre and Manueth:

The Ceramic Evidence’, MO 3: 207–8. See also Boas, Archaeology, p. 93.49. Cart Hosp 2:141, no. 1383. At Manot the evidence of sugar production is very well pre-

served. Boas, Archaeology, pp. 240–1, 246, 250.50. Cart Hosp 2. 382–3, 531, nos 1911, 2200.51. Emmanuel Rey, Recherches géographiques et historiques sur la domination des Latins en Orient

(Paris, 1877), pp. 38–9. See Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, p. 46. The Hospitaller com-manderies on Mont Pèlerin near Tripoli and in Tiberias were also involved in sugar pro-duction. The commandery in Antioch provided the hospital with cotton. 1182 p. 427.

52. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 52–6, 61.53. Cart Hosp 2:7, 483, 486–7, 489, nos 1144, 2107, 2117, 2120; 3:35, no. 3032; UKJ 3:1422–5,

no. 816. The Templars may have occupied ‘Recordane’ for a time. La Règle du Temple,


§§618–19. For other examples of agreements on, and the sharing of, water for irrigation, see Cart Hosp 3:239, no. 3408; ‘Le comté de Tripoli’, pp. 374–7.

54. See Cart Hosp 1:112, 160, 484, nos 137, 207, 763; and for the details of the history of a gastina that was transformed into a farm, Cart Hosp 1:251–2, 356–7, nos 367, 522; 3:96–7, 127–8, 130, nos 3120, 3197, 3203; Innocent III, ‘Register’, PL 216: 697–8. See also Cart Hosp 2:505, no. 2148; Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 60–3; Prawer, Crusader Institutions, pp. 161–4.

55. Cart Hosp 1:101–2, no. 122 (See PTJ 2:130–5); 2:63, no. 1247. See Cart Hosp 2:223–4, 366, nos 1573, 1867 for the colonization of lands captured from the Muslims.

56. Ellenblum, Frankish Rural Settlement, pp. 117, 128–35, 142–3, 154, 176–7, 198–204. There also appears to have been one at Qalansuwa, but this answered not to the order but to the lord of Caesarea. Pringle, The Red Tower, pp. 14–15.

57. Cart Hosp 1:272–3, 350, nos 399, 509; Ibn Muyassar, ‘Annals’, p. 472; John of Ibelin, p. 604; Prawer, Crusader Institutions, pp. 119–26; Prawer, ‘L’établissement des coutumes du marché’, pp. 346–8; Ellenblum, Frankish Rural Settlement, pp. 76–7, 142–3; Nader, Burgesses, pp. 190–1. For indigenous Christians at Bethgibelin, see Cart Hosp 1:306–8, no. 443.

58. Rents in towns: Cart Hosp 1:218, 311–13, 349–59, 370, 445–6, nos 300, 450, 454, 508, 545, 663; 2:782–3, 854, 869–70, 876, 886–8, nos 2737, 2888, 2919, 2926, 2949 and Regesta regni Hierosolymitani no. 1216; Codice diplomatico, ed. Paoli 1:235–6, no. 190.

59. Cart Hosp 2:14, 22, 755, nos 1156, 1174, 2670; 3:378, no. 3684. In the agreement of 1254 there was a curious clause whereby if within 12 years Hugh was to die and his heir after him, the service owed for the casalia was to be doubled, becoming the service of two knights. Presumably, therefore, inflation had led the Hospitallers to regard the service of 300 besants as that of one knight.

60. 1283 §§5, 6.61. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 64–192. See Santos A. García Larragueta, El Gran Priorado

de Navarra de la Orden de San Juan de Jerusalen, siglos XII–XIII, 2 vols (Pamplona, 1957), 1:247, 260; Charles Higounet, ‘Le régime seigneurial et la vie rurale dans la command-erie de Burgaud’, Annales du Midi 46 (1934), pp. 323–5; Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, p. 531.

62. Although the reference to a G. Acconensis in 1158/9 masks the fact that there was a community at Acre by that time. Cart Hosp 1:71, 73, 84, 97, 199, nos 74, 77, 94, 115, 263. There were contemporary examples of individual Benedictine monks occupying cellae, although the Third Lateran Council legislated against this practice in 1179. Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, p. 193.

63. 1177 p. 347; 1262 §12; 1265 §6; 1300 §3.64. 1304 §15. For their status as early as 1206, see 1206 p. 37.65. Cart Hosp 1:97–8, no. 116; William of Tyre, pp. 660–1; Guy Le Strange, Palestine under

the Moslems (London, 1890), pp. 412–13.66. Cart Hosp 1:272–3, 306–8, 322, 324, nos 399, 443, 469, 471; PTJ 2:223–4, no. 19. 67. Cart Hosp 1:494, no. 783.68. Harper and Pringle, Belmont Castle, pp. 15–16.69. Cart Hosp 1:245, 496, nos 354, 783; 2:64–5, 575, nos 1250–1, 2245. 70. See 1262 preamble; Cart Hosp 2:64–5, nos 1250–1.71. Cart Hosp 1:240, 307, 445, 480, nos 345, 443, 663, 754; 2:881–3, nos 2934–6; 1182

p. 427. See also Cart Hosp 2:786–7, no. 2747.72. Cart Hosp 1:132, 145, 571, 617, nos 166, 184,900, 972; 2:675, no. 2482; 1270 §5. There

was a titular commander in the fourteenth century. WSSR, fol. 299b.73. Theoderic, p. 186. 74. Cart Hosp 1:179–80, 323–4, 445–6, 480, 583, nos 237, 471, 663, 754, 919; 2:494, no.

2126; 3:61, 297, 301, nos 3047, 3514, 3519; Tabulae ordinis Theutonici, p. 24, no. 27; 1268 §1; 1270 §5; 1283 §5; Burgtorf, The Central Convent, p. 278.

75. Cart Hosp 3:196, no. 3334.


76. Cart Hosp 1:72, 118, 314–15, 332, 421, 590, 649, nos 75, 144, 458, 482, 620, 932, 1031; 2:43, 185, 505, 595–6, 675, 755, nos 1198, 1462, 2148, 2280, 2482, 2670; 3:61, 322, 349, nos 3047, 3571, 3628; 1182 p. 427; 1270 §5; 1283 §5. For the Pas dou Chien, see 1270 §4 bis.

77. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 2:185; Ibn al-Athir, ‘History of the Atabegs’, p. 263; Cart Hosp 1:400, 445, 480, 494, 596, 683, nos 589, 663, 754, 783, 941, 1096; 2:43, 238, 595–6, 603, 675, 755, 766, nos 1198, 1602, 2280, 2296, 2482, 2670, 2693; 3:165–6, 322, nos 3282, 3571; 1263 §7; 1268 §1; 1270 §5; Biller, Der Crac, pp. 256–9; Deschamps, Les Châteaux 2:140–1. In the late thirteenth century the castellan used a seal upon which was depicted a castle. ‘Ci dit des buIles’, p. 55. For the castellan in partibus, see 1300 §11.

78. Cart Hosp 1:437, no. 648.79. Cart Hosp 1:494, 596, 648–9, 683, nos 783, 941, 1031, 1096; 2:56, 127, 477, 596, 675,

755, nos 1232, 1358, 2094, 2280, 2482, 2670; 1263 §7; 1268 §1; 1270 §5; 1283 §5. Like Crac, there may have been a castellan in partibus in 1300 (§11). In the late thirteenth century the castellan used a seal upon which was depicted an elephant. ‘Ci dit des buIles’, p. 55. The evidence for a commander of Marqiye in 1257 is doubtful, because Cart Hosp 2:853, no. 2887 appears to relate to a commandery in the West.

80. Cart Hosp 1:154, 177, 326, 446–7, 494, 574–5, 649, 683, nos 198, 231, 474, 665, 783, 906, 1031, 1096; 2:70–1, 112, 165–6, 637, 675, nos 1262, 1336, 1426–7, 2388, 2482; 1182 p. 427; Amedée Trudon des Ormes, ‘Etudes sur les possessions de l’Ordre de Temple en Picardie’, Mémoires des Antiquités de Picardie 32 (1894), p. 368, no. 63.

81. Cart Hosp 2:118, 123, 165–6, 675, nos 1349, 1355, 1426–7, 2482; 1270 §5; 1283 §5; Us. §109; Willbrand of Oldenburg, p. 178. See Chevalier, Les ordres, pp. 322–31. In the late thirteenth century, the commander used a seal upon which was depicted a demi-lion. ‘Ci dit des bulles’, p. 55.

82. Nicholas Coureas, The Latin Church in Cyprus, 1195–1312 (Aldershot, 1997), pp. 155–63; Bullarium Cyprium 1:38–9.

83. Cart Hosp 2:22–3, 122, 512, 515, 675, 766, 859–63, nos 1176, 1354, 2163, 2174, 2482, 2693, 2902; 3:780, 784, nos 4464, 4468–9; 4:69, no. 4620; 1270 §5; 1283 §5; 1292 §3; 1300 §§3, 4; 1302 §10; Us. §109; Francis Amadi, p. 367. Late in the thirteenth century the commander used a seal upon which was depicted a ship without mast and sails. ‘Ci dit des bulles’, p. 55. See Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 140–1. The chapter general of 1301 decreed that the village of Kolossi in Cyprus, which was an important centre of sugar production, was to be administered as had been Manot in Palestine. 1301 §20.

84. See Cart Hosp 2:699, no. 2542; 1283 §5.85. Cart Hosp 2:4, no. 1134. An oven had been the subject of an earlier dispute between the

bishop and the Templars. ‘Inventaire’, no. 146. By 1262 the Temp lars seem to have lost possession of the oven (Cart Hosp 3:31–3, no. 3029).

86. Cart Hosp 2:576–7, 592, 602–3, 885, nos 2251, 2276, 2296, 2943.87. Cart Hosp 3:147, no. 3239; Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, pp. 706, 715. 88. See Cart Hosp 2:71, 127, 273, 502, nos 1263, 1358, 1684, 2143. See also Cahen, La Syrie

du Nord, pp. 629–30.89. Ibn al-Athir, Chronicle 3:311; Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 642.90. Cart Hosp 2:292, 297, 427–8, 455–7, nos 1725, 1739, 2000, 2058.91. Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 706.92. Ayyubids, Mamlukes and Crusaders 2:128; Cahen, La Syrie du Nord, p. 715.93. See Cart Hosp 1:666–7, no. 1069; 2:297, 455, nos 1739, 2058; also James of Vitry,

‘Sermones’, pp. 408–9.94. Cart Hosp 1:666, no. 1068; 2:292, 489–91, nos 1725, 2120–1; 3:318–19, no. 3565;

Innocent III, Die Register 1:818–20, no. 561.95. UKJ 2:693–8, nos 407–8; PTJ 2:248–9, no. 30.96. Cart Hosp 2:802, no. 2784.97. Once the complaining house had appointed its representative, the accused order was

given three days to choose its deputy.


98. Cart Hosp 2:859–63, no. 2902; UKJ 3:1409–11, no. 807. 99. Bullarium Cyprium 2:95–6, nos i–11; Cart Hosp 3:30–3, 35, 57–60, nos 3026, 3028–9,

3032, 3044–5; UKJ 3:1416–20, 1422–5, nos 812–14, 816.100. See Jonathan Riley-Smith (ed.), The Atlas of the Crusades (London, 1990), pp. 102–3.

13 Provincial Government and the Estate in Europe

1. Cart Hosp 4:291–2, no. 3308. 2. Matthew Paris (Chronica maiora 4:291) believed that the Hospitallers possessed 19,000

manors throughout Europe. 3. See ‘Two Unpublished Letters’, ed. Mayer, pp. 306–7; Cart Hosp 2:615–16, no. 2322; 3:

385–6, 424–8, nos 3702, 3782; 4:277–6, no. 1982 bis. 4. Cart Hosp 2:655–6, 797–8, 870–1, nos 2441, 2772, 2920; 1301 §23; Acta Aragonensia,

ed. Heinrich Finke, 3 vols (Berlin and Leipzig, 1908–22) 3:146. For 1170, 1268 and 1310, see pp. 34, 186, 228.

5. PTJ 2:195–6, no. 1. See Prutz, Die geistlichen Ritterorden, pp. 256–316, 394–449. 6. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 65–6, 142; Jean-Bernard de Vaivre, ‘Les six premiers

prieurs d’Auvergne de l’ordre des Hospitaliers de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem’, Comptes ren-dus de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres (1997), pp. 969–73; Francesco Tommasi, ‘L’ordinamento geografico-amministrativo dell’Ospedale in Italia (secc. XII–XIV)’, in Religiones militares, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Francesco Tommasi (Città di Castello, 2008), pp. 73–5, 102, 104.

7. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 64–97. 8. Cart Hosp 4:291–3, no. 3308. 9. Acta Aragonensia 3:146.10. For instance, Cart Hosp 3: 285, no. 3492; 4:292, no. 3308.11. See Cart Hosp 2:1–2, no.1131; 3:427, no. 3782.12. Esg. §55; Cart Hosp 3:164, no. 3279. Cf. Alan Forey, ‘The Military Orders and Holy War

against Christians in the Thirteenth Century’, English Historical Review 104 (1989), pp. 1–24.13. James of Vitry, ‘Sermones’, p. 405.14. Cart Hosp 3:518–19, no. 4007. 15. Cart Hosp 4:291–3, no. 3308; Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 91–5.16. For what follows, see Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘The Origins of the Commandery in the

Temple and the Hospital’, in La Commanderie. Institution des ordres militaires dans l’Occi-dent médiéval, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Léon Pressouyre (Paris, 2002), pp. 9–18.

17. Jean-Loup Lemaître, Prieurs et prieurés dans l’occident médiéval (Geneva, 1987), passim.18. Cart Hosp 1:47, 60, nos 56, 66; Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, pp. 281–2, nos 271–2.19. Tommasi, ‘L’ordinamento’, pp. 97–9. Luttrell (‘The Earliest Hospitallers’, pp. 44–5) has

argued quite convincingly that of the seven xenodochia in the West listed in the papal privilege Pie postulatio voluntatis of 1113, only two, those of St Gilles and Messina, were at that time in Hospitaller hands and that the others may have constituted a wish list. For St Gilles, see Cart Hosp 1:25, no. 24. For a commander serving at St Gilles under the prior from the late 1150s, see Cartulaire du prieuré de Saint-Gilles, ed. Daniel Le Blévec and Alain Venturini (Paris, 1997 ), pp. xx–xxii, 198; Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, pp. 90–1. See also Hiestand, ‘Die Anfänge’, pp. 52–3; Luttrell, ‘The Earliest Hospitallers’, p. 50.

20. Cart Hosp 1:18–19, no. 17; Luttrell, ‘The Earliest Hospitallers’, p. 49.21. Libro de privilegios, p. 157, no. 14. The papal letter was probably that of 1113. PTJ 1:203,

no. 1.22. Cart Hosp 1:146, 152–3, 162–3, 176, 219–21, 261–4, nos 186, 197, 211–12, 230, 305,

383–7.23. Cart Hosp 1:185, no. 246; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitaller Province of Alamania to 1428’,

Ordines militares, ed. Zenon Novak (Torun, 1995), p. 23.24. Cart Hosp 1:61–2, no. 69.


25. See Riley-Smith, ‘The Origins’, p. 15.26. Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, pp. 272–3, 278, 281, 291–2, nos 257–8, 264, 270, 289; Cart

Hosp 1:36, 80, nos 42, 87.27. Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, p. 17, no. 17.28. Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, pp. 71–2, no. 79.29. Cart Hosp 1:151, no. 194; Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, pp. 203–4, no. 206.30. Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, p. 112, no. 127.31. Us. §91; 1288 §20; 1301 Germ. §1. See 1302 §19. It was customary for bailiffs to ask for

a general exemption from attendance at the Horarium. Us. §94.32. 1177 p. 346; Esg. §§62, 67, 69, 70; 1262 §17; 1265 §11.33. 1182 p. 426. For infirmaries, 1206 pp. 32–3; Esg. §§71, 78.34. 1177 p. 347.35. Us. §94.36. Esg. §§3, 22, 43; Us. §§94, 104; 1262 §13; 1288 §15; 1300 §§2, 19; 1301 §33; 1306 §§2, 3.37. William of Santo Stefano, Lex Saturiana, quoted in Delisle, ‘Maître Jean d’Antioche’,

p. 38. For their privileged position, see 1288 §§9, 10.38. Us. §§121–2; 1262 §19; 1292 §2.39. 1262 §2; 1265 §7; 1270 §10; 1283 §22. But see also Cart Hosp 3:153–5, no. 3249, where

commanders exercised high justice. 40. Rule §7; Esg. §§66, 81.41. But they could not bring several brethren overseas with them without the orders of the

master. Esg. §73.42. 1288 §18. See Cart Hosp 4:61–2, no. 4615.43. Esg. §74. They could leave nothing by testament save wages to servants and money to

creditors. 1262 §30. See Cart Hosp 2:348, no. 1833.44. Rule §6; 1182 pp. 426–7. See 1206 p. 39.45. For example, Cart Hosp 2:339–40, no. 1817.46. 1262 §2.47. 1262 §47; 1288 §1; 1300 §10; 1301 §2; 1304 §§1, 5.48. See 1262 §3.49. See Cart Hosp 4:233–4, no. 4895.50. 1262 §20; 1302 §15; Cart Hosp 4:292, no. 3308.51. Codice diplomatico, ed. Paoli 2:4, no. 5.52. 1265 §13; Cart Hosp 3:681–3, no. 4310.53. Cart Hosp 4:233–4, no. 4895.54. 1300 §8; 1301 Germ. §4; 1301 §23; 1302 §17.55. 1206 pp. 38–9; Esg. §§9, 44, 53, 66, 80; 1262 §§15, 16.56. 1262 §§15–16, 25.57. Cart Hosp 2:699, 829, 848, 866, nos 2542, 2834–5, 2873, 2912; 3:24, 305–7, 356, 362,

378, 389, 412, 418, 496, 522, 532, 537, 572, 600, 677, 701–2, 708, 752, 787, nos 3016, 3534–5, 3539, 3646, 3660, 3683, 3712, 3754, 3767, 3947, 4017, 4032, 4041, 4119, 4172, 4301, 4347, 4363, 4436, 4474; 4:47, 131, 146, 153, 168, nos 4585, 4722–3, 4755, 4761, 4790.

58. 1262 §16; 1293 §6; 1303 §3.59. 1304 §13.60. For the earliest period, see Gervers, The Hospitaller Cartulary; Gervers, ‘Pro defensione

Terre Sancte’, pp. 3–20; Cartulaire de Trinquetaille. 61. Cart Hosp 2:154, 310–11, nos 1406, 1764. 62. Cart Hosp 3:523, no. 4019.63. Cart Hosp, passim; Coleccion Diplomatica, passim.64. Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 385–6, 394–5, 640–3, nos 379, 387, 555–6; Cart Hosp 3:725–7,

nos 4392, 4394.65. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 133–4.66. 1304 §§14, 15.


67. Of the commanderies in England in 1338, 13 were held by knights, 16 by sergeants and 7 by chaplains. Anton Mifsud, Knights Hospitallers of the Venerable Tongue of England in Malta (Valletta, 1914), p. 77.

68. Cart Hosp 4:143–4, 173–4, 187–9, nos 4749, 4801, 4812. These were the charters of the gifts of commanderies of grace but there is no reason to suppose that the duties were different from the obligations of ordinary commanders throughout most of our period. From quite an early date a number of commanders appear to have possessed their own seals. Presumably these were private seals. Cart Hosp 2:154, 311, 444–5, nos 1406, 1764, 2036; 3:706–7, 714–17, nos 4360, 4375; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 443–4, 457, 604, nos 421, 430, 531; 1301 §22; 1302 §17.

69. 1270 §12. See Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 380, 455, nos 375, 430; Cart Hosp 3:446–9, 706–7, nos 3838–9, 4360. In 1310 the pope gave a brother a second commandery with-out prejudice to the one he already held. Cart Hosp 4:234–5, no. 4898.

70. 1262 §§20, 29; 1278 §1; 1288 §§21–2; 1302 §19 (repeated 1306 §1). See Cart Hosp 3:440, no. 3817.

71. Cart Hosp 4:143–4, 173–4, 186–9, nos 4749, 4801, 4812.72. 1288 §20. 73. 1301 Germ. §1.74. Us. §109; 1288 §22; 1301 §7.75. Cart Hosp 1:370–1, 417–18, 571, nos 545–6, 613–14, 900; 3:219, 446–9, nos 3388,

3838–9; 4:258, 261, nos 595 bis, 624 bis; 1288 §20; 1295 §2.76. 1262 §§20, 29;1301 Germ. §1; 1303 §4.77. 1301 §18. See Cart Hosp 4:188–9, no. 4812, in which a man whom the pope wanted at

his side was allowed to appoint a representative in his commandery.78. Francis Amadi, p. 354; Florio Bustron, p. 214.79. 1288 §21; Cart Hosp 3:682, no. 4310; 4:66–7, no. 4619. For a camera of a master in the

priory of St Gilles, Cart Hosp 4:195–6, no. 4826.80. 1262 §15.81. Cart Hosp 3:446–7, no. 3838; 4:166–7, 169–70, 172–3, 189–93, 219–21, 228–9, 239–40,

nos 4786 (4885), 4792 (4907), 4800 (4908), 4816 (4873), 4817 (4872).82. For the geography and general history of the development of the priories, I have fol-

lowed Delaville Le Roulx (Les Hospitaliers, pp. 362–402), noting corrections made by me and others.

83. 1262 §29.84. Cart Hosp 1:231–2, no. 326; 3:137–8, 325, 623, nos 3215–16, 3578, 4225; 4 :28–9, 35–6,

139–40, 196, 355, nos 3694 bis (ANC), 3748 bis (ANC), 4560–1, 4573, 4738–9, 4827. See 1283 §21.

85. Tommasi, ‘L’ordinamento’, pp. 102–3; Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 579–80.86. We can perhaps see a cella formed at Campagnolles out of the Hospitaller house at

Béziers as early as 1108–09. Cart Hosp 1:18–19, no. 17.87. Cart Hosp 1: 62, no. 69; and see p. 60, nos 65–6.88. Cart Hosp 1:120, no. 147 (dated 1143–68). In 1151 a brother ‘in Antiochenis finibus domi-

bus Hospitalis preerat’. Cart Hosp 1:154, no. 198.89. Libro de privilegios, pp. 204, 222, nos 52, 67; Cart Hosp 1:182, 253, 260, nos 242, 369,

380. See 1294 §1; ‘Ci dit des bulles’, p. 55. See Josserand, Eglise et pouvoir, passim. An odd statement, dating from as early as 1115 with reference to an estate given to the Hospitallers near Salamanca, forbade the building of a second church there ‘absque precepto prioris et fratrum Hospitalis’. Libro de privilegios, p. 147, no. 5. But two similar grants, close in date, are less precise, referring to ‘absque preceptum dominorum suorum’ and ‘absque precepto et voluntate fratrum memorati Hospitalis’ respectively. Libro de privi-legios, pp. 149, 154, nos 7, 11. The cartulary containing all three charters was written in the fifteenth century and it is not beyond the bounds of possibility that the scribe transcribed the first of them interpretatively.

90. Cart Hosp 1:193, no. 255. See 1294 §1.


91. Cart Hosp 1:190 (prior), 195 (magister, together with ejusdem domus comendator), 235 (magister), nos 251, 257, 335. See 1294 §1; ‘Ci dit des bulles’, p. 55.

92. García Larragueta, El Gran Priorado 1:55–6. See 1294 §1; ‘Ci dit des bulles’, p. 55. 93. See 1294 §1; Gregory O’Malley, The Knights Hospitaller of the English Langue 1460–1565

(Oxford, 2005), pp. 226–8. 94. In the first half of the twelfth century the Order was also given lands in Scotland, where

the commandery of Torphichen became the centre of its government. The Scottish estates were in our period considered to comprise part of the priory of England.

95. See Sloane and Malcolm, Excavations, pp. 24–5. 96. Riley-Smith, ‘The Origins of the Commandery’, pp. 15–16. 97. See Jonathan Riley-Smith, ‘King Henry II, Patriarch Heraclius and the English

Templars and Hospitallers’, ‘Come l’orco della fiaba’. Studi per Franco Cardini, ed. Marina Montesano (Florence, 2010), pp. 1–7. The Anglo-Norman Riwle could have been com-posed in connection with that important event. The Hospitallers’ Riwle, pp. xlvii–viii.

98. See Mayer, ‘Kaiserrecht und Heiliges Land’, pp. 201–6; Mayer, ‘Henry II of England and the Holy Land’, pp. 721–39; Tyerman, England and the Crusades, pp. 50–6.

99. William of Tyre, p. 1063; Gesta regis Henrici secundi, 1:331; Roger of Howden, 2:299; Ralph of Diceto, 2:27; Gervase of Canterbury, 1:325. See Morris, The Sepulchre of Christ, p. 252.

100. Ralph of Diceto 2:27–8.101. Bulst-Thiele, Sacrae Domus, p. 102; Barber, The New Knighthood, p. 109. See Ralph of

Diceto 2:32; Gesta regis Henrici secundi 1:331; Rigord, p. 180; Robert of Ste-Marie, p. 852.102. Ralph of Diceto 2:32; Gesta Regis Henrici secundi 1:331–2.103. Cor nostrum. PTJ 1:352–6, no. 165. See also Gesta regis Henrici 1:332–3; Roger of Howden

2:300–1; Gerald of Wales, Opera, ed. George Warner, John Brewer and James Dimock (London, 1861–91), 8:204–6; William of Newburgh, Historia rerum Anglicarum, ed. Hans Hamilton (London, 1856), 1:243–6; Roger of Wendover, 2:415–18. For papal letters in favour of the Templars and Hospitallers issued at this time, see PTJ 1:350–65, nos 164–77; 2: 271–84, nos 59–84.

104. Rigord, pp. 180–2; ‘Chronicon anonymi Laudensis’, MGHS 18:704; ‘Chronicae Sancti Albini Andegavensis in unum congestae’, ed. Paul Marchegay and Émile Mabille, Chroniques des églises d’Anjou (Paris, 1869), p. 45 (recording the patriarch at Angers). See also Ralph of Diceto 2:32; Gerald of Wales 1:60–1; 5:630; 8:202; William, ‘Chronica Andrensis’, MGHS 24:716. Roger of Moulins must have visited Chartres at about this time. Cart Hosp 1:469, no. 719.

105. Mayer, ‘Henry II’, pp. 731–4.106. Gervase of Canterbury 1:325; Herbert of Bosham in Materials for the History of Thomas

Becket, ed. James Robertson and Joseph Sheppard, 7 vols (London, 1875–85), 3:514. One eyewitness of the embassy on its visit to England thought its display wildly extravagant. Ralph Niger, De re militari, pp. 186–7.

107. Gesta Regis Henrici secundi, 1:335–6; Roger of Howden 2:299–300; Ralph of Diceto 2:32–3; Gerald of Wales 5:360–1; 8:203 (in which Gerald wrongly gives the location of the meeting as Winchester); Roger of Wendover 2:416. See The Great Roll of the Pipe for…AD 1184–1185, ed. Pipe Roll Society (London, 1913), p. 45, according to which King Henry granted the patriarch money from the rents of the Honour of Boulogne. For his use of this source in ‘crusade’ funding, see Mayer, ‘Henry II’, p. 726.

108. Records of the Templars in England in the Twelfth Century, ed. Beatrice A. Lees (London, 1935), pp. lvi–vii. The inscription on the church was destroyed by workmen in 1695.

109. BL Cotton Ms Nero E vi, fol. 1. This, like the Templar one, may have been built – or at least begun – several decades earlier. For the dating of the building to the 1150s, see Sloane and Malcolm, Excavations, pp. 36–7.

110. Gesta Regis Henrici secundi 1:336; Roger of Howden 2:301–2; Ralph of Diceto 2;33–4; Gervase of Canterbury 1:325; Gerald of Wales 5:362–4; 8:206, 208–11; William of Newburgh 1:246; ‘Chronicon anonymi Laudensis’, p. 705; Roger of Wendover 2:417.

111. Cart Hosp 1:480–2, no. 755.


112. Roger of Howden 2:304; Ralph of Diceto 2:34; Gerald of Wales 5:363–4; 8:211–12. See Gesta Regis Henrici secundi 1: 338.

113. Gesta Regis Henrici secundi 1:338; Roger of Howden 2:304.114. Gerald of Wales 8:207–8.115. Ralph of Diceto 2:33–4.116. Gerald of Wales 8:211–12.117. I have already referred to the absence of the patriarch and the masters from the curia

generalis when the proposal to approach the West was made. William of Tyre, p. 1063; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 2–3.

118. Recueil des actes d’Henri II 2:220; Mayer, ‘Henry II’, pp. 727–8. 119. Tommasi, ‘L’ordinamento’, pp. 98–9.120. Tommasi, ‘L’ordinamento’, pp. 82–3.121. Tommasi, ‘L’ordinamento’, pp. 77–104. See PTJ 2:225, no. 19; 1182 p. 427; 1294 §1;

1301 §2; 1304 §5.122. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitaller Province’, pp. 23–31. See 1294 §1. For Hungary, see also

Hunyadi, The Hospitallers in the Medieval Kingdom of Hungary, pp. 23–45, 69–71; Tommasi, ‘L’ordinamento, p. 66.

123. See 1182 p. 427; 1294 §1; 1301 §2; 1304 §5. Could some relationship with the Latin emperor in Constantinople have been behind the gift in Jaén, recorded in Libro de privilegios, pp. 503–4, no. 297? For the twelfth-century priory of Constantinople, see Cart Hosp 1:229–32, nos 321, 326.

124. For the annual chapter of what appears to be a twelfth-century baiulia, covering the brothers in the dioceses of Thérouanne, Arras, Tournai, Cambrai and Noyon, see Cart Hosp 1:419, no. 617.

125. 1206 pp. 33–4, 39–40; Us. §109; 1270 §§7, 18. See 1283 §18.126. 1206 pp. 34–5; Us. §91; 1283 §26.127. Cart Hosp 3:682, no. 4310.128. Information provided by Anthony Luttrell.129. 1262 §29. Ver. Lat. of this statute (known only in redaction of 1357) gave 12 as

the number – but this was clearly a mistake. See also Us. §92. Example in Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 640–1, no. 555.

130. See Cart Hosp 3:682, 771, nos 4310, 4462.131. 1270 §8; 1283 §21. See also 1294 §4.132. 1283 §16; 1301 §13; 1302 §20.133. Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 624–5, no. 546. See Cart Hosp 2:474, no. 2090.134. 1270 §12; 1283 §24.135. See Cart Hosp 2:392–3, no. 1934; 3:667, no. 4284 and note.136. See Cart Hosp 3:364, no. 3663; 4:207, no. 4850.137. 1262 §23. See Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 104–26, nos 104–20.138. A prior could also take the goods of a dead commander and the movables in his com-

mandery, the latter being divided between him and the new commander after debts had been paid off. 1262 §47; 1265 §13; 1288 §21; 1293 §6. See also 1301 §18; Cart Hosp 4:143–4, 172–4, 187–9, nos 4749, 4800–1, 4812.

139. Esg. §§5, 9, 32; 1301 §18; 1306 §2; Cart Hosp 2:721–2, no. 2589; 3:349, 548, nos 3629, 4060; 4:144, 166–7, 169–70, 172–4, 187–9, nos 4749, 4786, 4792, 4800–1, 4812.

140. Cart Hosp 3:233–6, no. 3404. The commander had appeared as early as 1192. Cart Hosp 1:589, no. 930.

141. Cart Hosp, passim; Coleccion Diplomatica, passim. For the companions of prior, see Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 476–7, 510, nos 448, 473. The general chapter of 1262 for-bade the entrusting of offices to secular persons if there were brothers to carry out the tasks. 1262 §32.

142. 1262 §23; Cart Hosp 1:520, no. 835; 3:219, 234, nos 3388, 3404; 4:188, no. 4831.143. Cart Hosp 1:61–2, 115–16, 165, 361–2, 374, 467, 481, 520–1, 552, nos 69, 141, 214, 528,

551, 717, 755 (ANC-l, II, IV–XV), 835, 869; 2:17, 326, 416, 448, 458, 669–70, 672–3,


691–3, 745–6, nos 1164, 1792, 1977, 2039, 2061, 2474, 2481, 2528, 2653; 3:7, 291–2, 446–9, 548, 637–8, 714, nos 2986, 3404, 3508, 3838–9, 4060, 4233, 4375; 4:144, 167, 170, 173–4, 188, 265, 268, nos 4749, 4786, 4792, 4800–1, 4812, 762 bis, 891 bis; Charles Higounet, ‘Les origines d’une commanderie de l’ordre de Malte: Le Burgaud (Haute-Garonne)’, Annales du Midi 44 (1932), pp. 137–8; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 66, 99, 315–16, 365–6, 454, 477–8, 602–3, nos 62, 98, 321, 363, 429, 449, 531; 1301 Germ. §1.

144. Cart Hosp 1:165, no. 214 and passim; Coleccion Diplomatica, passim; Us. §109; 1270 §18; 1301 §22.

145. Cart Hosp 2:704, no. 2552; 1270 §22; Esg. §74. For provincial seals, see King, Seals, pp. 41–118.

146. Cart Hosp 4:144, 174, 188, nos 4749, 4801, 4812; 1265 §13; 1306 §3. See also Cart Hosp 3:313–14, no. 3556.

147. See Cart Hosp 3:732–3, no. 4404.148. They often wrote to secular princes commending priors. 1306 §§2, 3; Cart Hosp 3:343,

433–4, 492–4, 682, 725–7, nos 3611, 3797, 3939–40, 4310, 4392, 4394; 4:223, no. 4879; Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 297–8, 620, 624–5, nos 304, 542, 546.

149. Cart Hosp 4:61–2, no. 4615.150. Cart Hosp 2:407–8, 416–17, 691–3, nos 1963, 1977, 1977 bis, 2528; 3:7, 623, nos 2986,

4225; Coleccion Diplomatica, p. 606, no. 533; 1292 §2; 1294 §1.151. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 358–61. For other grand commanderies, see

ibid., pp. 363–4, 373, 379–80, 392–4.152. Tommasi, ‘L’ordinamento’, pp. 73–5; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitaller Province’, pp. 28–30.

See 1294 §1. For Raimbold in the East, cf. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 624–5.153. 1301 Germ.; confirmed 1304 §18. There seems to have been trouble in Germany

already, for the accounts of commanderies were sent straight to the master in the 1290s. Cart Hosp 3:725–7, nos 4392, 4394. See also Cart Hosp 4:34, no. 4571; 1301 §13. See also Cart Hosp 4:292, no. 3308; 1294 §1; ‘Ci dit des buIles’, p. 55; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitaller Province’, pp. 29–30.

154. See also Luttrell, ‘The Hospitaller Province’, pp. 27–30.155. 1206 p. 39; ‘Ci dit des buIles’, p. 54; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Statutes’, pp. 16–17.156. Cart Hosp 3:682, no. 4310.157. Cart Hosp 3:771, no. 4462; 4:172, no. 4797. See 1294 §1; ‘Ci dit des bulles’, p. 55;

Coleccion Diplomatica, pp. 431–2, 533–4, 544, 546, 559, 567, 576, 578, 603, nos 415, 491–2, 497, 499, 507, 511, 515–16, 531; also Cart Hosp 2:672–3, no. 2481.

158. 1206 p. 39; ‘Ci dit des buIles’, p. 54. See 1294 §1.159. 1262 §29 Ver. Lat., Cart Hosp 2:407–8, 416–17, 701–2, nos 1963, 1977, 1977 bis, 2547;

3:623, 682, nos 4225, 4310; 4:172, no. 4797. See 1301 Germ. §1. A ‘grant bailli’, who may have been a grand commander, appears in Esg. §§32, 62, 67, 71, but Esg. §62 Ver. B seems to show that this term could be used of a prior.

160. Cart Hosp 1:690, no. 1114; 2:56, 118, 123, 177, 179, 183–4, 186, 195, 287, nos 1232, 1349, 1355, 1444, 1450, 1459–60, 1464, 1484, 1718.

161. Jochen Burgtorf, ‘A Mediterranean Career in the Late Thirteenth Century: The Hospitaller Grand Commander Boniface of Calamandrana’, HME, pp. 73–85. See also rubric to Cart Hosp 3:665, no. 4267; The Templar of Tyre, p. 192; Cart Hosp 3:519, no. 4007. For the Hospital and Aragon, see Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Aragonese Crown and the Knights Hospitallers of Rhodes’, English Historical Review 76 (1961), p. 4.

14 The Loss of the Mainland, 1244–1291

1. See Riley-Smith, ‘The Crown of France and Acre’, passim. 2. Bronstein, The Hospitallers, pp. 138–9. 3. Letter on his release. Cart Hosp 2:698–9, nos 2540–1. 4. See Cart Hosp 2:627, no. 2353; Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 583–4; Delaville

Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 409, 410. John was killed fighting in Egypt on 11 February


1250. Matthew Paris, Chronica 6:197. Earlier, John of Ronay (named Henry) had brought King Louis IX news of his brother’s death. John of Joinville, Vie, p. 290.

5. Louis told both orders to accompany John of Joinville to Jaffa in 1252, and in 1253 they dissuaded Louis from undertaking an assault upon Nablus, ‘because if anything should happen to him, all the land would be lost’. John of Joinville, Vie, pp. 466, 480.

6. Matthew Paris, Chronica 5:71. 7. The Templar of Tyre, p. 60. 8. Odo of Châteauroux, p. 625. 9. John of Joinville, Vie, pp. 448–50.10. The pope had also told the conventual prior of the Hospital to prevent St Sabas selling

property to the Genoese, which would have been prejudicial to its rights. Alexander IV, Registre 1:185, no. 606; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 447; Andrew Dandolo, ‘Chronica Venetiarum’, RISNS 12, 1:307.

11. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 216–17.12. The Templar of Tyre, p. 72. The first document of his successor, Cart Hosp 2:859–63,

no. 2902. 13. Cart Hosp 2:869–70, 876, nos 2919, 2926.14. ‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’, p. 635. For the War of St Sabas, see Joshua Prawer, Histoire du

royaume latin de Jérusalem, 2 vols (Paris, 1969–70), 2:365–73. Relations with the Italians continued to be stormy. The Order’s stables in Acre were burnt down in 1267, possibly as a side-effect of the fighting between Venice and Genoa. ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 453. See also, with reference to 1270, Menko, ‘Chronicon Werumensium’, MGHS 23:555.

15. UKJ 3:1180–4, 1191–3, 1208–12, 1217–18, 1382–3, nos 691–2, 695, 701–2, 705, 794; Bullarium Cyprium 1:351–2, no. e-12. Matthew Paris was probably being malicious when he reported (Chronica 4:168) that Ascalon was refused to the Templars because of their pride.

16. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 433–5; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 442; The Templar of Tyre, p. 58; al-‘Aini, p. 200. For the repayment of expenses, see Cart Hosp 2:640, 720, 814–15, 819, 833–4, 837–9, nos 2394, 2587, 2810, 2816–17, 2845, 2853.

17. Tibble, Monarchy and Lordships, pp. 180–5.18. Cart Hosp 3:1, 6–7, 60–1, 74–5, nos 2972, 2985, 3047, 3071; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 446;

‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 450. See Mayer, Die Kanzlei 1:805, n. 13. 19. Ibn ‘Abd az-Zahir, p. 168; Shafi ibn Ali, p. 668. The Hospitallers at Arsuf may have tried

to buy off Baybars in 1263. Al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremère, 1, A, p. 194.20. The Templar of Tyre, p. 96; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p.452; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 450;

Templar poem, ed. Paul Meyer, Recueil des anciens textes, bas latins, provençaux et français (Paris, 1877), p. 95; ‘Chronica minor auctore minorita Erphordiensi’, MGHS 24:204; Shafi ibn Ali, pp. 672–3; al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremère, 1, B, pp. 8–10; Abu Shamah 5:205. See Israel Roll and Benjamin Arubas, ‘Le château d’Arsur’, Bulletin monumental 164 (2006), pp. 67–79 and especially pp. 77–8.

21. UKJ 3:1243–9, nos 711–12. 22. Cart Hosp 2:603, 750, nos 2296, 2662; Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 566–74. It is

just possible that he originated in England. See Cecil Humphery Smith, Hugh Revel (Chichester, 1994), pp. 1–8. See Cart Hosp 3:330–1, no. 3584, in which he asked King Edward I of England to provide a benefice for a nephew.

23. Cart Hosp 2:750, 752, 766, 773, 780–1, 808, 814, 819, 839, nos 2662, 2666, 2693, 2714, 2732–3, 2801, 2810, 2817, 2857; Regesta regni Hierosolymitani, no. 1297; The Templar of Tyre, p. 72.

24. See Cart Hosp 2:814, no. 2810.25. ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 797. See The Templar of Tyre, p. 72.26. 1265 §10. 27. Cart Hosp 3:290, no. 3507.28. Riley-Smith, Templars and Hospitallers, pp. 49–50, 58; Riley-Smith, ‘The Crown of France

and Acre’, pp. 54–6.


29. Cart Hosp 4:291–3, no. 3308.30. Riley-Smith, The Feudal Nobility, pp. 220–6. The Templar of Tyre, pp. 148–50; Francis

Amadi, p. 214; Florio Bustron, p. 115; Marino Sanuto, p. 227.31. The Templar of Tyre, p. 144.32. ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, pp. 474–5; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 456;The Templar of Tyre,

pp. 148–50; Marino Sanuto, p. 226; UKJ 3:1260–1, 1433–4, 1437–8, nos 722, 821, 824; Roger of Stanegrave, pp. 328–9. See Riley-Smith, ‘The Crown of France and Acre’, pp. 54–5.

33. The new master of the Hospital acted alongside Roger as arbiter in a dispute between Bohemond and the Temple. Cart Hosp 3:371–2, nos 3672–3. In 1279 the Hospitallers in Acre lent money to Roger. Cart Hosp 3:385, no. 3701. See also Cart Hosp 3:357–8, no. 3650, where a Hospitaller ship was among those provisioning him. For a gift apparently made by Charles of Anjou to the Hospital in Acre, UKJ 3:1288–9, no. 739.

34. The Templar of Tyre, p. 168.35. The Templar of Tyre, p. 170; Francisco Amadi, pp. 216–7; UKJ 3:1299–1303, nos 746–7;

Riley-Smith, ‘The Crown of France and Acre’, pp. 55–6. Templar and Hospitaller lands in Sicily were confiscated. William of Nangis 1:269–70; Nicholas Trivet, Annales sex Regum Angliae, ed. T Hog (London, 1845), pp. 313–14; William Rishanger, Chronica et Annales, ed. Henry Riley (London, 1865), p. 114.

36. The first surviving document of Nicholas Lorgne’s mastership is probably his statutes of 1278. For his career, see Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 595–7. For the reference to him in an inscription in Crac des Chevaliers, see Biller, Der Crac des Chevaliers, pp. 256–8.

37. He held chapters general in 1278 and 1283.38. Cart Hosp 3:385–6, 417–18, 423–4, nos 3702, 3766, 3781; 4:297, no. 3653 bis. See also

Cart Hosp 3:425–8, no. 3782.39. The Templar of Tyre, p. 166.40. John had been called out to Syria by Hugh Revel in 1269. Cart Hosp 3:204, 349, 432, 449,

481, 484–5, 490–4, nos 3350, 3628, 3794, 3840, 3909, 3917, 3932–4, 3936, 3939–40; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 239–40.

41. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Written Records’, pp. 138–9. Although Marie-Luise Favreau-Lilie (‘The Military Orders’, pp. 206–19) has suggested that little thought had been given to the evacuation of the Christian population.

42. 1262 §14.43. 1270 §5.44. Nicholas III, Les Registres, p. 51, no. 167. 45. Willbrand of Oldenburg, p. 169.46. Cart Hosp 2:238, no. 1602.47. For the castle, see now Biller, Der Crac des Chevaliers, esp. pp. 368–79. 48. Abu Shamah 5:205.49. Early Mamluk Diplomacy, pp. 32–41; Cart Hosp 4:292, no. 3308.50. Ayyubids, Mamlukes and Crusaders 2:139; al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremère, I, B, pp. 78–80.51. Biller, Der Crac des Chevaliers, pp. 286–9. See Ibn Shaddad (‘Izz ad-Din) as quoted by

Deschamps, Les châteaux 2:133; al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremère, 1, B, pp. 84–85; al-‘Aini, pp. 237–9; Abu-l-Fida’, ‘Annals’, p. 153; Ayyubids, Mamlukes and Crusaders 2:145–6; The Templar of Tyre, pp. 136–8; ‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, p. 460. Ibn al-Furat and al-Nuwairi reported that Baybars forged a letter to the castellan of Crac from his superior ordering him to surrender. But this may be a confusion with the events of the capture of Safita, where the Templars surrendered after receiving a letter from the master. The capture of Crac des Chevaliers provoked a boastful and ironical letter from Baybars to Hugh Revel. Ayyubids, Mamlukes and Crusaders 2:145–6.

52. Early Mamluk Diplomacy, pp. 48–57; al-‘Aini, pp. 238–9; al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremère, 1, B, p. 85.

53. Willbrand of Oldenburg, p. 170; for the castle, see Deschamps, Le châteaux 3:259–85.


54. The Templar of Tyre, p. 152; Marino Sanuto, p. 228. Delaville Le Roulx (Les Hospitaliers, pp. 231–2) established the date as 1280.

55. The Templar of Tyre, p. 154; Roger of Stanegrave, p. 342; ‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, p. 457; Marino Sanuto, p. 228.

56. Cart Hosp 3:417–18, no. 3766.57. Bar Hebraeus, p. 463; al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremère, 2, A, p. 27. At this time the Muslims agreed

to a truce with the Hospitallers in Acre. Al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremère, 2, A, pp. 28–29.58. Ibn ‘Abd ar-Rahim, pp. 693, 698.59. Abu’l-Fida, The Memoirs of a Syrian Prince, tr. Peter Holt (Wiesbaden, 1983), p. 12;

Abu-l-Fida, ‘Annals’, p. 161; al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremère, 2, A, p. 80; Ibn ‘Abd ar-Rahim, pp. 694–7; The Templar of Tyre, p. 166.

60. Cart Hosp 3:541, no. 4050; The Templar of Tyre, pp. 192–8; James Auria, pp. 323–4; Annales Januenses 5:93–96.

61. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, p. 612.62. A readable, if imagined, account of the siege is to be found in Runciman, A History

3:412–22. A more scholarly treatment is by Erwin Stickel, Das Fall von Akkon (Frankfurt, 1975). See The Templar of Tyre, pp. 206–26; ‘Excidium Aconis’ and Thaddeus of Naples, ‘Ystoria de desolatione et conculcatione civitatis Acconensis et tocius Terre Sancte’, ed. Robert Huygens (CCCM 202, Turnhout, 2004); Bartholomew of Nicastro, pp. 131–3; Ludolf of Sudheim, ‘De itinere Terre Sancte’, ed. G. A. Neumann, AOL 2 (1884), pp. 340–1; Bartholo mew of Cotton, Historia Anglicana, ed. Henry Luard (London, 1859), p. 432; Marino Sanuto, pp. 230–1; Francis Amadi, pp. 220–5; al-Jazari, Chronicle of Damascus, ed. Jean Sauvaget (Paris, 1949), pp. 4–5; al-Maqrizi, tr. Quatremère, 2, A, pp. 125–6; Bar Hebraeus, pp. 492–3; Abu’l-Fida, Memoirs, pp. 16–17, Abu’l-Fida, ‘Annals’, pp. 163–4.

63. The Hospitallers had guard of these after 1281. Cart Hosp 3:420, no. 3771.64. Cart Hosp 3:592–3, no. 4157; Favreau-Lilie, ‘The Military Orders’, p. 208. 65. Roger of Stanegrave, pp. 297–9, 304–12, 342; Jacques Paviot in the introduction to PC,

pp. 35–41. Cf. Tyerman, England and the Crusades, pp. 251–2. For William of Valence, see Simon Lloyd, English Society and the Crusade 1216–1307 (Oxford, 1988), pp. 119–20.

15 Interlude on Cyprus, 1291–1309

1. See Cart Hosp 3:769–76, no. 4462. 2. Cart Hosp 3:647–9, 697–8, nos 4257, 4336. 3. Bullarium Cyprium 2:300–1, no. p-7. 4. For what follows, see Edbury, The Kingdom of Cyprus, pp. 104–7. 5. Francis Amadi, pp. 234–5; Florio Bustron, pp. 129–30. 6. The Templar of Tyre, pp. 300–2; Marino Sanuto, p. 242; Francis Amadi, pp. 236–7; Florio

Bustron, pp. 131–2. 7. Hetoum (Hayton), ‘La Flor des Estoires de la Terre d’Orient ou Flos historiarum terre

Orientis’, RHC Arm 2:198–9; The Templar of Tyre, pp. 302–4; Marino Sanuto, p. 242; Letter from Fulk of Villaret in Acta Aragonensia, 3:146.

8. See Cart Hosp 3:662, no. 4276. 9. 1292 §2; 1301 Germ. §2. Although this decree could be overruled by the pope. Cart Hosp

4:29, no. 4561.10. Cart Hosp 3:697, no. 4336.11. James I of Aragon, p. 405.12. ‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’, p. 549.13. Otto of St. Blasien, p. 68. On the other hand, their sincerity had been stressed by Ralph

Niger, p. 194.14. Matthew Paris, Chronica 5:149–50; see also 4:291.15. Roger Bacon, Opus maius ad Clementem papam, ed. John H. Bridges, 3 vols (Oxford,

1897–1900), 3:121.


16. Peter Dubois, pp. 13–15; William of Nogaret, ‘Quae sunt advertenda pro passgio ultra-marine et quae sunt petenda a papa pro persecutione negocii’, ed. Edgar Boutaric, ‘Notices et extraits des documents inédits relatives à l’histoire de France sous Philippe le Bel’, Notices et extraits des Manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Nationale 20 (1862), pp. 202–3.

17. Rostanh Berenguier, pp. 497–8.18. Josserand, Eglise et pouvoir, pp. 114–21.19. Cart Hosp 4:103, no. 4680.20. Charles II of Naples, pp. 356–61; Peter Dubois, pp. 133–4; Raymond Llull, ‘Liber de fine’,

ed. Adam Gottron, Abhandlungen zur mittleren und neueren Geschichte 39 (Berlin, 1912), pp. 73–91. See Joseph Delaville Le Roulx, La France en Orient au XIVe siècle, 2 vols (Paris, 1885–6), 1:16–19.

21. Cart Hosp 3:597–8, nos 4165–7; Bartholomew of Cotton, p. 433; ‘Annales prioratus de Wigornia’, ed. Henry R. Luard, Annales monastici 4 (London, 1869), p. 507; Chronicon de Lanercost, pp. 143–4; John of Tielrode, ‘Chronicon sancti Bavonis’, MGHS 25:581.

22. See Cart Hosp 4:103, no. 4680.23. Cart Hosp 4:103–5, no. 4680. 24. Bullarium Cyprium 2:228–33, nos o-28–9; Boniface VIII, Les Registres 2:437, no. 3114.25. Bullarium Cyprium 2:245–54, no. o-40.26. Bullarium Cyprium 2 :317–19, nos q-12–13.27. Bullarium Cyprium 2:242–54, nos o-37–40. See also Coureas, The Latin Church, pp. 167–8;

Edbury, The Kingdom of Cyprus, pp. 111–13.28. Cart Hosp, passim.29. Cart Hosp 3:771, 773, no. 4462; Josserand, Eglise et pouvoir, pp. 534–7.30. He last appeared presiding over the chapter general of 1293. His successor is to be found

presiding over the chapter general of 1294.31. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 247–8. For his career, see Burgtorf, The Central

Convent, pp. 606–7.32. Cart Hosp 3:681–3, no. 4310.33. Cart Hosp 3:655–7, no. 4267, together with notes, for William of Santo Stefano’s descrip-

tion of the background to this meeting.34. Cart Hosp 3:657–8, no. 4267 note.35. Cart Hosp 3:672–3, no. 4293; and see Cart Hosp 3:774, no. 4462.36. Francis Amadi, p. 233; ‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, p. 797.37. The Templar of Tyre, p. 324; Francis Amadi, p. 256 (with reference to his nephew

and successor Fulk); Florio Bustron, p. 141; Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 689–94; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 252–3.

38. Cart Hosp 3:306–7, 356–7, 419–20, 422, 456, nos 3536, 3648, 3770, 3778, 3846; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospi taliers, pp. 251–2.

39. Cart Hosp 3:756, no. 4445; 4:10, no. 4538; for his friendship with the count of Poitiers, Cart Hosp 3:691, no. 4324.

40. Cart Hosp 3:655, no. 4267 note.41. Cart Hosp 3:771, no. 4462. One of these journeys was in 1278. Cart Hosp 3:379, no. 3686.42. See Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 259–62.43. Cart Hosp 3:681–3, 776–80, 782–4, nos 4310 , 4461–4, 4468–9; Coleccion Diplomatica,

pp. 624–5, no. 546.44. Cart Hosp 4:303–4, no. 4510 bis.45. 1300 statutes.46. Cart Hosp 4:35, no. 4573.47. Chapters general of 1300, 1301, 1302, 1303, 1304. 48. Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 513, 694.49. The Templar of Tyre, p. 324. See Fulk’s letter in Acta Aragonensia 3:146. 50. He lived on until 1327. See Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 512–17.51. For what follows, see Edbury, The Kingdom of Cyprus, pp. 113–31; Chevalier, Les ordres,

pp. 609–22.


52. Declaration in Latin in ‘Documents chypriotes du début du XIVe siècle’, ed. Charles Kohler, ROL 11 (1905–8), pp. 448–9; and in French charter in note to Francis Amadi, pp. 242–4.

53. Francis Amadi, p. 248; Florio Bustron, p. 138. See Mas Latrie, Histoire de l’île de Chypre 2:108–9. Leontios Makhairas (1:52) and Diomedes Stram baldi (p. 20) substitute the Hospital for the Temple.

54. Florio Bustron, pp. 139–40. The text of the agreement is in a note to Francis Amadi, pp. 245–8. It was produced later by Amalric’s procurators in Rome. Bullarium Cyprium 2:326–30, no. q-20.

55. The marshal of the Temple was openly malevolent, saying as he sealed the document, ‘Quod scripsi, scripsi’. Francis Amadi, pp. 260–2, 266; Florio Bustron, pp. 149–51, 153–4.

56. Francis Amadi, pp. 302–3, 311–2; Florio Bustron, pp. 176–7, 182.57. Francis Amadi, p. 331; Florio Bustron, p. 197.58. Acta Aragonensia 3:147.59. Francis Amadi, p. 312. 60. With, it seems, a letter with a counterfeit seal of Amalric.61. Francis Amadi, pp. 336–8; Florio Bustron, pp. 201–2. In 1310 the queen’s procurators

in Venice denied that the king and the Hospitallers had planned Amalric’s death. Mas Latrie, Histoire de l’île de Chypre 2:117.

62. Francis Amadi, p. 354; Florio Bustron, p. 214.63. Francis Amadi, p. 358; Florio Bustron, p. 217; for the part played by the Hospitallers in

royalist councils, Francis Amadi, pp. 361, 364, 365. Knights imprisoned in Famagusta were sent to Rhodes to be guarded by the Hospitallers. Florio Bustron, p. 218.

64. Francis Amadi, pp. 366–71; Florio Bustron, pp. 223–6. For Albert of Schwarzburg, see Burgtorf, The Central Convent, pp. 466–9.

65. Francis Amadi, pp. 376–7; Florio Bustron, pp. 231–2.66. Francis Amadi, p. 383; Florio Bustron, p. 237.67. See Malcolm Barber, The Trial of the Templars (Cambridge, 1978), pp. 179–92, 243;

Jochen Burgtorf, Paul F. Crawford and Helen Nicholson (eds), The Debate on the Trial of the Templars (1307–1314) (Farnham, 2010). See also Barber, The New Knighthood, pp. 295–313; Demurger, Le Templiers (Paris, 2005), pp. 424–509; Alain Demurger, Jacques de Molay. Le crepuscule des Templiers (Paris, 2002), pp. 213–78; Kaspar Elm, ‘Il processo dei Templari (1307–1312)’, Acri 1291: le fine della presenza degli ordine militare in Terra Santa e i nuovi orientamenti nel XIV secolo, ed. Francesco Tommasi (Perugia, 1996), pp. 213–25.

68. See Riley-Smith ‘Were the Templars Guilty?’, passim.69. Le procès, ed. Michelet 2:153. See also the case of a Templar at Barletta who joined

Hospitallers in 1302 and was later given a dispensation to do so, on the grounds that he had been appalled at the wicked things that had gone on. Cart Hosp 4:29, 171, nos 4561, 4795.

70. Francis Amadi, p. 283–7; Florio Bustron, p. 168. For the details, see Peter Edbury, ‘The Arrest of the Templars in Cyprus’, The Debate on the Trial of the Templars (1307–1314), ed. Jochen Burgtorf, Paul Crawford and Helen Nicholson (Farnham, 2010), pp. 249–58.

71. Francis Amadi, p. 283; Florio Bustron, pp, 164–5; Bullarium Cyprium 2:366–8, 385–94, nos q-51, 73–5.

72. ‘Processus Cypricus’, ed. Konrad Schottmüller, Der Untergang des Templer-Ordens, 2 vols (Berlin, 1887), 2:398–9; Benedict XII, Lettres communes, ed. Jean-Marie Vidal, 3 vols (Paris, 1903–11) 1:221, no. 2503c.

73. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers and the Papacy’, p. 603.74. Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, pp. 312–36. It was said, obviously inaccurately,

that Pope Clement V finally decided in favour of them when he heard the news of a major engagement, in which they lost 75 brethren and the Turks 1500 soldiers. Finke, Papsttum 2:299. In the end the kings of Aragon and Portugal refused to hand over the Templar properties. See Barber, The Trial, pp. 233–6.


75. Le dossier de l’affaire des Templiers, pp. 200–2. Although there was a debate within his household. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers and the Papacy’, pp. 613–14.

76. For Cyprus, see Bullarium Cyprium 2:422–4, no. q-97; and for the properties gained by the Hospitallers there, see Coureas, The Latin Church, pp. 171–2.

77. See The Templar of Tyre, pp. 324–30; William of Nangis, 1:359, 376; letter from Fulk of Villaret, in Acta Aragonensia 3: 146–8; Francis Amadi, pp. 254–9; Florio Bustron, pp. 141–3; Edbury, The Kingdom of Cyprus, pp. 117–18; Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Genoese at Rhodes: 1306–1312’, Oriente e Occidente tra Medioevo ed Età Moderna, ed. Laura Balletto 2 (1997), pp. 742–53, on which this account is largely based. The agreement with Vignolo is in Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, pp. 274–6, n. 2.

78. See letter from from Fulk of Villaret in Acta Aragonensia 3:147; letter from James of Aragon of March 1308/9 in Acta Aragonensia 3:197–9. Pseudo-Jordanus Minorita (Paolino Veneto) (‘Speculum sive Satyrica rerum gestarum mundi historia’, ed. Lodovico A. Muratori, Antiquitates Italicae 4 [Milan, 1741], col. 1032) gave 15 August as the date of the fall of the city. The chapter general of 1311 decreed that this day was to be one of celebration in all the Order’s churches because of the capture of Rhodes. Bibl. Nat. MS Fr. 6049, fo. 300a. For a further discussion of the date of the fall of the city, see Luttrell, ‘The Genoese’, pp. 750–1, n. 60.

79. Luttrell, The Town of Rhodes, pp. 76–7. 80. Cart Hosp 4:144–5, no. 4751. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers and the Papacy’, p. 603. 81. See Cart Hosp 4:137–8, no. 4735. 82. Cart Hosp 4:139–40, no. 4738; William of Nangis 1:359. 83. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 278. 84. See Antony Leopold, How to Recover the Holy Land. The Crusade Proposals of the Late

Thirteenth and Early Fourteenth Centuries (Aldershot, 2000), pp. 27–9. 85. James of Molay, ‘Conseil sur le saint passage’, PC, pp. 183–8. See Luttrell, ‘The

Hospitallers and the Papacy’, pp. 599–600. 86. ‘Un projet de passage particulier proposé par l’ordre de l’Hôpital’, ed. Benjamin Kedar

and Sylvia Schein, BEC 137 (1979), pp. 214–16. 87. ‘La Devise des chemins de Babiloine’, pp. 199–220. See Irwin, ‘How Many Miles to

Babylon ?’, passim. 88. Charles II of Naples (pp. 354–5) had already proposed something similar. Charles’s

‘Conseil’ survives in a Hospitaller manuscript. 89. Fulk of Villaret, ‘Informatio et instructio super faciendo generali passagio pro recupera-

tione Terre Sancte’, PC, pp. 189–98. 90. Fulk of Villaret, ‘Coment la Terre sainte puet estre recouvree par les Crestiens’, PC,

pp. 221–33. 91. Clement V, Register, ed. cura e studio monachorum ordinis S Benedicti, 9 vols and

appendix (Rome, 1885–92), 1:190–1, no. 1033. 92. See Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers and the Papacy’, pp. 603–11; Housley, The Avignon

Papacy, pp. 15–16. 93. Cart Hosp 4:178–82, no. 4807 (Bullarium Cyprium 2:350–2, no. q-39). 94. Cart Hosp 4:182–7, 210, nos 4808–10, 4865. See also Cart Hosp 4:217–18, no. 4869. 95. Acta Aragonensia 3:191–2. 96. Clement V, Register 2:151–3, 234–6, nos 2986, 3219. For the course of events, see

Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers and the Papacy’, pp. 604–11. 97. Cart Hosp 4:196–7, 200, nos 4828, 4835. His official appointment came on 17 June

1309. 98. William of Nogaret, pp. 202–3. 99. Vitae paparum Avenionensium, ed. Etienne Baluze and Guillaume Mollat, 4 vols (Paris,

1916–22) 3:89–90.100. Finke, Papstum 2:156–8; Cart Hosp 4:198–9, 203–4, nos 4831, 4841; Luttrell, ‘The Hos-

pitallers and the Papacy’, pp. 605–6. See Cart Hosp 4:304–6, nos 4855 bis, ter, quinquies, for exports from southern Italy at this time.


101. Cart Hosp 4:205, no. 4844. He was in Cyprus later in the year.102. Cart Hosp 4:209–10, no. 4856.103. Cart Hosp 4:212–13, 216–17, nos 4860, 4866; letter in Acta Aragonensia 3:197–9. For the

doubts of his correspondents, ibid. pp. 191–2.104. Francis Amadi, pp. 298–9 (see pp. 302–3); Florio Bustron, p. 175.105. Cart Hosp 4:214, no. 4862.106. Cart Hosp 4:214–15, 217, 222, nos 4863, 4864, 4868, 4876.107. Cart Hosp 4:226–8, nos 4883–4; Déliberations des assemblées vénitiennes concernant la

Romanie, ed. Freddy Thiriet (Paris, 1966), p. 129.108. Déliberations des assemblées vénitiennes, pp. 129–31; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers and the

Papacy’, pp. 610–16; Anthony Luttrell, ‘Venice and the Knights Hospitallers of Rhodes in the Fourteenth Century’, Papers of the British School at Rome 26 (1958), p. 197; Luttrell, ‘The Genoese’, p. 745.

109. Fulk’s letter in Acta Aragonensia 3:146.110. Cart Hosp 4:233–4, no. 4895. See also Cart Hosp 4:231–2, no. 4892. During the period

of their crusade, the Hospitallers were enforcing the papal embargo on Italian shipping to Muslim territories. Luttrell, ‘The Genoese at Rhodes’, pp. 756–9.

Epilogue

1. Luttrell, The Town of Rhodes, pp. 99–100. See Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Medical Tradition’, MO 1:68–81; Fotini Karassava-Tsilingiri, ‘The Fifteenth-century Hospital of Rhodes’, MO 1:89–96; Ann Williams, ‘Xenodochium to Sacred Infirmary’, MO 1:97–102.

2. Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Military Orders, 1312–1798’, The Oxford Illustrated History of the Crusades, ed. Jonathan Riley-Smith (Oxford, 1995), p. 343.

3. The coexistence of nursing and warfare was in the mind of Sabba di Castiglione, Ricordi a Fra Bartholomeo di Castiglione suo nipote (Bologna, 1549). See David Allen, ‘The Hospitaller Castiglione’s Catholic Synthesis of Warfare, Learning and Lay Piety on the Eve of the Council of Trent’, HME, p. 264.

4. Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Medical Tradition’, pp. 80–1; Blondy, L’Ordre de Malte, pp. 42–4; Roger Ellul Micallef, ‘The Maltese Medical Tradition’, Malta. A Case Study in International Cross-currents, ed. Stanley Fiorini and Victor Mallia-Milanes (Malta, 1991), pp. 188–94.

5. Henry Sire, The Knights of Malta (Newhaven and London, 1994), pp. 251–3; Maximilian Freiherr von Twickel, ‘Die nationalen Assoziationen des Malteser-ordens in Deutschland’, Der Johanniterorden, Der Malteserorden, ed. Adam Wienand (Cologne, 1970), pp. 471–8.

6. See Riley-Smith, ‘Towards a History’, pp. 270–3. 7. Anthony Luttrell, ‘Iconography and Historiography: The Italian Hospitallers before

1530’, Sacra Militia 3 (2002), pp. 41–4; Licence, ‘The Templars and the Hospitallers’, pp. 55–7; Luttrell, ‘The Hospitallers’ Medical Tradition’, pp. 74–5. For Ubaldesca, see now Gabriele Zaccagnini, Ubaldesca. Un santa laica nella Pisa dei secoli XII–XIII (Pisa, 1995). In the fourteenth century there was Flore (or Fleur), a sister at the nunnery at Beaulieu whose cult developed soon after her death in 1347. For the Hospital’s calendar, see Legras and Lemaître, ‘La pratique liturgique’, pp. 89–94, 110–13.

8. See ‘Les Chemins et les Pelerinages’, p. 199; The Templar of Tyre, p. 104. Also Riley-Smith, ‘The Death and Burial’, pp. 176–7; Riley-Smith, ‘The Crown of France and Acre’, p. 51. The reputation of Hugh of Payns, the founder of the Templars, could have suf-fered in this way, although the brothers may have preserved his head as a relic. Finke, Papsttum 2:335; Licence, ‘The Templars and the Hospitallers’, p. 53.

9. Acta Sanctorum. Mensis October 4:363.10. 1206 p. 37.11. 1268 §1; 1300 §18; 1302 §4. His seneschal was already in office in 1199. Cart Hosp 1:675,

no. 1085; 2:9, no. 1146.


12. 1206 pp. 37–9; 1292 §3; 1302 §§5, 6, 7, 8, 9. 13. 1265 §9; 1270 §23; 1283 §3; 1288 §§15, 16; 1292§ 1; 1293 §1.

Appendix: Masters of the Hospital

1. Auger witnessed two charters in 1157 and 1158 when in Raymond of Puy’s company in the south of France. He may therefore have been a brother at the priory of St Gilles, but it is more likely that he had accompanied the master on visitation. Cart Hosp 1 :192, 202, nos 253, 268. See Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 63.

2. Roger had been a brother serving in the East in 1175. Cart Hosp 1:326, no. 474.3. Geoffrey had been a brother serving in the East in 1185. Cart Hosp 1:479–80, no. 754.4. Guérin perhaps had been prior of France from 1225. For his previous career, Cart Hosp

2:335, 346–7, 363–4, 374, 377, 379–80, 396–7, nos 1812–13, 1831, 1861, 1889, 1890, 1900, 1903, 1905, 1941. He may have been master by November 1230, when he had already been replaced in his priory. Cart Hosp 2:412, no. 1970; Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 167, no. 2142.

5. The first reference to Bertrand as master is in Cart Hosp 2:506, no. 2150. He had been a brother in Syria in 1216 and prior of St Gilles from 1231 until at least 1234. For his previous career, Cart Hosp 2:185, 430–1, 435–6, 438, 441, 447–8, 458, 461–2, 467–9, nos 1462, 2006, 2018, 2023, 2030, 2039, 2061, 2064–6, 2076, 2079. Delaville Le Roulx, Les Hospitaliers, p. 179.


302

Bibliography

Unpublished Sources

BL Cotton MS Nero E vi.William Caoursin, Obsidionis Rhodiae urbis descriptio, Paris: Bibl. Nat. MS Lat. 6067.William of Santo Stefano, ‘Recueil’, Paris: Bibl. Nat. MS Fr. Anciens fonds no. 6049.

Printed Sources

Abu-l-Fida’, ‘Annals’, RHC Or 1.—— The Memoirs of a Syrian Prince, tr. Peter Holt (Wiesbaden, 1983).Abu-l-Mahasin, ‘History of Egypt’, extr. tr. Edgar Blochet in notes, ROL 5 (1897).Abu Shamah, ‘Book of the Two Gardens’, extr. tr. RHC Or 4–5.Acta Aragonensia, ed. Heinrich Finke, 3 vols (Berlin and Leipzig, 1908–22).Acta pontificum inedita, ed. Julius Pflugk-Harttung, 3 vols (Tübingen and Stuttgart, 1881–86).Acta Sanctorum quotquot toto orbe coluntur, ed. Société des Bollandistes, 70 vols so far

(Antwerp, Brussels, Tongerloe, 1643–).‘Administrative Regulations for the Hospital of St John in Jerusalem Dating from the 1180s’,

ed. Susan Edgington, Crusades 4 (2005).al-‘Aini, ‘The Collar of Pearls’, RHC Or 2.Albert of Aachen, Historia Ierosolimitana, ed. Susan Edgington (Oxford, 2007).Alexander III, ‘Opera Omnia’, PL 200.Alexander IV, Registre, ed. Charles Bourel de la Roncière et al., 2 vols (Paris, 1902–31).Amato of Montecassino, L’ystoire de li Normant, ed. Vincenzo de Bartholomaeis (Rome, 1935).Ambroise, L’Estoire de la guerre sainte, ed. Gaston Paris (Paris, 1897).Andrew Dandolo, ‘Chronica Venetiarum’, RISNS 12, 1.‘Annales Cameracenses’, MGHS 16.‘Annales Colonienses Maximi’, MGHS 17.‘Annales de Terre Sainte’, ed. Reinhold Röhricht and Gaston Raynaud, AOL 2 (1884).Annales ecclesiastici, ed. Cesare Baronio et al., 37 vols (Bar-le-Duc and Paris, 1864–82).Annales Januenses, ed. Luigi T. Belgrano and Cesare Imperiale di Sant’ Angelo, 6 vols (Rome,

1890–1929).‘Annales monasterii Burtonensis’, ed. Henry R. Luard, Annales monastici 1 (London, 1864). ‘Annales prioratus de Dunstaplia’, ed. Henry R. Luard, Annales monastici 3 (London, 1866).‘Annales prioratus de Wigornia’, ed. Henry R. Luard, Annales monastici 4 (London, 1869).‘Annalium Salisburgensium Additamentum’, MGHS 13.‘Anonymi chronicon Terrae Sanctae seu libellus de expugnatione’, ed. Hans Prutz,

Quellenbeiträge zur Geschichte der Kreuzzüge (Danzig, 1876).‘Anonymi continuatio appendicis Roberti de Monte (Robert de Torigni) ad Sigebertum’,

RHGF 18.Arnold of Lübeck, ‘Chronica Slavorum’, MGHS 21.Aubrey of Trois Fontaines, ‘Chronicon’, MGHS 23.Ayyubids, Mamlukes and Crusaders. Selections from the Tarikh al-Duwal wa’l Muluk of Ibn al-

Furat, ed. and tr. Ursula and Malcolm C. Lyons with notes by Jonathan Riley-Smith, 2 vols (Cambridge, 1971).

Baha’ ad-Din, see Ibn Shaddad.Baldric of Bourgueil, ‘Historia Jerosolimitana’, RHC Oc 4.Bar Hebraeus, The Chronography, tr. Ernest Wallis Budge (Oxford, 1932).

Bibliography 303

Bartholo mew of Cotton, Historia Anglicana, ed. Henry R. Luard (London, 1859).Bartholo mew of Nicastro, ‘Historia Sicula’, RISNS 13, 3.Benedict XII, Lettres communes, ed. Jean-Marie Vidal, 3 vols (Paris, 1903–11).Benjamin of Tudela, The Itinerary, tr. Marcus Adler (London, 1907).Biblioteca Bio-Bibliografica della Terra Santa e dell’Oriente Francescano, comp. Girolamo

Gulobovich, 18 vols (Florence, 1906–48).Boniface VIII, Les Registres, ed. Georges Digard, Maurice Faucon, A. Thomas and Robert

Fawtier, 4 vols (Paris, 1884–1939).Bullarium Cyprium, ed. Christopher Schabel, 2 vols (Nicosia, 2010).Caesarius of Heisterbach, Dialogus Miraculorum, ed. and tr. Horst Schneider and Nikolaus

Nösges, 5 vols (Turnhout, 2009).Cartulaire de Trinquetaille, ed. Paul-A. Amargier (Aix-en-Provence, 1972).Le Cartulaire du chapitre du Saint-Sépulcre de Jérusalem, ed. Geneviève Bresc-Bautier (Paris,

1984).Cartulaire du prieuré de Saint-Gilles, ed. Daniel Le Blévec and Alain Venturini (Paris, 1997).Cartulaire général de l’ordre des Hospitaliers de St Jean de Jérusalem, ed. Joseph Delaville

Le Roulx, 4 vols (Paris, 1894–1906).The Catalan Rule of the Templars, ed. Judith Upton-Ward (Woodbridge, 2003).Charles II of Naples, ‘Conseil’, ed. George Bratianu, ‘Le Conseil du Roi Charles’, Revue

Historique du Sud-Est Européen 19 (1942).‘Chartes d’Adam, abbé de Notre-Dame du Mont-Sion, con cernant Gerard, éveque de

Valanea, et Ie prieuré de Saint-Samson d’Orleans (1289)’, ed. Alexandre Bruel, ROL 10 (1903–1904).

‘Le chartrier de Ste.-Marie Latine et l’établissement de Raymond de St.-Gilles à Mont Pèlerin’, ed. Jean Richard, Mélanges Louis Halphen (Paris, 1951).

‘Les Chemins et les Pelerinages de la Terre Sainte’, IAJ.Chronica de Mailros, ed. Joseph Stevenson (Edinburgh, 1835).‘Chronica minor auctore minorita Erphordiensi’, MGHS 24.‘Chronicae Sancti Albini Andegavensis in unum congestae’, ed. Paul Marchegay and Émile

Mabille, Chroniques des églises d’Anjou (Paris, 1869).‘Chronicon anonymi Laudensis’, MGHS 18.Chronicon de Lanercost, ed. Joseph Stevenson (Edinburgh, 1839).Chronicon de rebus in Italia gestis, ed. Jean-Louis-Alphonse de Huillard-Bréholles (Paris,

1856).Chronique de Morée, ed. Jean Longnon (Paris, 1911).‘Chronique de Saint-Maixent, ed. Jean Verdon (Paris, 1979).‘Ci dit des bulles que le maistre et les autres baillies des hospital bullent’, ed. Joseph Delaville

Le Roulx, ‘Note sur les sceaux de l’ordre de St.-Jean de Jérusalem’, Mémoires de la société nationale des antiquaires de France, sér. 5, 1 (1880).

Clement V, Register, ed. cura e studio monachorum ordinis S Benedicti, 9 vols and appendix (Rome, 1885–92).

Codice diplomatico del sacro militare ordine Gerosolimitano oggi di Malta, ed. Sebastiano Paoli, 2 vols (Lucca, 1733–7).

Coleccion Diplomatica, ed. Santos A. García Larragueta, El Gran Priorado de Navarra de la Orden de San Juan de Jerusalen, siglos XII-XIII, 2 (Pamplona, 1957).

‘Collectio de scandalis ecclesiae’, ed. A. Stroick, Archivum Franciscanum 24 (1931).‘Le comté de Tripoli dans les chartes du fonds des Porcellet’, ed. Jean Richard, BEC 130 (1972).Conciliae Magni Britannie et Hibernie, ed. David Wilkins, 3 vols (London, 1737).Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, ed. Joseph Alberigo et al. (Freiburg, 1962).La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr (1184–97), ed. M. Ruth Morgan (Paris, 1982).‘Cronica Magistrorum Defunctorum’, Monasticon Anglicanum, ed. William Dugdale et al.,

8 vols (London, 1817–30), 6.Daniel the Abbot, ‘Life and Journey’, tr. William F. Ryan, Jerusalem Pilgrimage 1099–1185, ed.

John Wilkinson (London, 1988).

304 Bibliography

Daspol, ‘Opera’, ed. Paul Meyer, ‘Le derniers troubadours de la Provence’, BEC 30 (1869).De constructione castri Saphet, ed. Robert Huygens (Amsterdam, 1981).‘De excidio regni et regibus Jerusalem’, ed. Georg M. Thomas, Sitzungsberichte der phil-

osophisch-historischen Klasse der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, part 2 (Munich, 1865).

‘De primordiis et inventione sacrae religionis Jerosolymitani’, RHC Oc 5.Déliberations des assemblées vénitiennes concernant la Romanie, ed. Freddy Thiriet (Paris,

1966).‘La Devise des chemins de Babiloine’, PC.Diomedes Strambaldi, Chronique, ed. René de Mas Latrie (Paris, 1893).‘The Disputed Regency of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, 1264/6 and 1268’, ed. Peter Edbury,

Camden Miscellany 27 (Camden Fourth Series 22, London, 1979).‘Un document sur saint Bernard et la seconde croisade’, ed. Jean Leclercq, Revue Mabillon

43 (1953).‘Documents chypriotes du début du XIVe siècle’, ed. Charles Kohler, ROL 11 (1905–08).‘Documents relatifs à la successibilité au trône et à la regence’, RHC Lois 2.Le dossier de l’affaire des Templiers, ed. Georges Lizerand, (Paris, 1923).Early Mamluk Diplomacy (1260–1290), tr. Peter Holt (Leiden, 1995).Ekkehard of Aura, Hierosolymita, ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Tübingen, 1877). —— ‘Chronica’, ed. Franz-Josef Schmale and Irene Schmale-Ott, Frutolfs und Ekkehards

Chroniken und die anonyme Kaiserchronik (Darmstadt, 1972).Ernoul, Chronique, ed. Louis de Mas Latrie (Paris, 1871).—— ‘L’Estat de la citez de Iherusalem’, IAJ.‘L’Estoire de Eracles’, RHC Oc 2.‘Excidium Aconis’, ed. Robert Huygens (Turnhout, 2004).Fidenzio of Padua, ‘Liber recuperationis Terrae Sanctae’, PC.Finke, Heinrich, Papsttum und Untergang des Templerordens, 2 vols (Münster, 1907).Florilegium testamentorum ab imperatoribus et regibus sive principibus notibus conditorum ab anno

1139 usque ad annum electionis Rudolfi illustris regis Romanorum perductum, ed. Gunther Wolf (Heidelberg, 1956).

Florio Bustron, Chronique de l’île de Chypre, ed. René de Mas Latrie (Paris 1886).‘Fragment d’un cartulaire de l’ordre de St.-Lazare’, ed. Arthur de Marsy, AOL 2 (1884).‘Fragmentum de captione Damiate’, ed. Reinhold Röhricht, Quinti belli sacri scriptores minores

(Geneva, 1879).Francesco Balducci Pegolotti, La Pratica della Mercatura, ed. Allen Evans (Cambridge, MA,

1936).Francis Amadi, Chronique, ed. René de Mas Latrie (Paris, 1891).Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana, ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Heidelberg, 1913).Fulk of Villaret, ‘Coment la Terre sainte puet estre recouvree par les Crestiens’, PC. —— ‘Informatio et instructio super faciendo generali passagio pro recuperatione Terre

Sancte’, PC.Genoese consuls, ‘Letter’, ed. Karl Hampe, Neues Archiv 22 (1897).Gerald of Wales, Opera, ed. George Warner, John Brewer and James Dimock (London,

1861–91).Gerhoh of Reichersberg, ‘De investigatione Antichristi’, ed. Ernst Sackur, MGH Libelli 3

(Hanover, 1897).—— ‘De Vigilia Noctis’, ed. Ernst Sackur, MGH Libelli 3 (Hanover, 1897).Gervase of Canterbury, Historical Works, ed. William Stubbs, 2 vols (London, 1879–80).Gesta Francorum et aliorum Hierosolimitanorum, variant in RHC Oc 3.‘Gesta Innocentii’, PL 214.Gesta regis Henrici secundi et Ricardi primi, ed. William Stubbs , 2 vols (London, 1867).The Great Roll of the Pipe for…AD 1184–1185, ed. Pipe Roll Society (London, 1913).Gregory IX, Registre, ed. Lucien Auvray, 3 vols (Paris, 1896–1955).Gregory IX, see also Honorius III.

Bibliography 305

Goussancourt, Mathieu de, Le Martyrologie des Chevaliers de St Jean de Jérusalem, 2 vols (Paris, 1643).

Guibert of Nogent, Dei gesta per Francos, ed. Robert Huygens (Turnhout, 1996).Guiragos of Kantzag, ‘Histoire d’Arménie’, RHC Arm 1.Gunther of Pairis, Hystoria Constantinopolitana, ed. Peter Orth (Hildesheim/Zürich, 1994).Hetoum (Hayton), ‘La Flor des Estoires de la Terre d’Orient ou Flos historiarum Terre

Orientis’, RHC Arm 2.‘Historia de expeditione Friderici imperatoris’, ed. Anton Chroust, MGHS rer. Germ., NS 5.Historia diplomatica Frederici secundi, ed. Jean-Louis-Alphonse Huillard-Bréholles, 6 parts in

12 vols (Paris, 1852–61).‘History of the Patriarchs of Alexandria’, extr. tr. Edgar Blochet, ROL 10–11 (1903–08).Honorius III, Regesta, ed. Pietro Pressutti, 2 vols (Rome, 1888–95).Honorius III and Gregory IX, Acta, ed. Aloysius Tautu (Vatican, 1950).The Hospitallers’ Riwle, ed. Keith Sinclair (London, 1984).‘Hugonis et Honorii Chronicorum continuationes Weingartenses’, MGHS 21.Ibn ‘Abd ar-Rahim, ‘Life of Qala’un’, ext. tr. Joseph-François Michaud, Bibliothèque des crois-

ades, 2 vols (vols 6–7, Histoire de croisades) (Paris, 1822), 2.Ibn ‘Abd az-Zahir, Life of Baybars, ed. and tr. Syedah F. Sadeque (Dacca, 1956).Ibn al-Athir, The Chronicle of Ibn al-Athır for the Crusading Period from al-Kamil fı ’l-ta’rıkh, tr.

Donald S. Richards, 3 parts (Aldershot, 2006–08).—— ‘History of the Atabegs of Mosul’, RHC Or 2.Ibn Muyassar, ‘Annals’, RHC Or 3.Ibn al-Qalanisi, The Damascus Chronicle of the Crusades, tr. Hamilton Gibb (London, 1932).Ibn Shaddad (Baha’ ad-Din), The Rare and Excellent History of Saladin, tr. Donald S. Richards

(Aldershot, 2001).Ibn Shaddad (‘Izz ad-Din), Description de la Syrie du Nord, tr. Anne-Marie Eddé-Terrasse

(Damascus, 1984).Ibn Wasil, History of the Ayyubids, ed. Gamal eldin el-Shayal, 3 vols (Cairo, 1953–60), extr. tr.

Edgar Blochet, ROL 9–10 (1902–4).Innocent III, Acta Innocentii III, ed. Theodosius Halušcynskyj (Vatican, 1944).—— ‘Register’, PL 214–16.—— Die Register, ed. Othmar Hageneder et al., 7 vols so far (Graz/Cologne/Rome/Vienna,

1964–).Innocent IV, ‘Lettere “secretae”’, ed. Giuseppe Abbate, Miscellanea Francescana 55 (1955).‘Inventaire de pièces de Terre Sainte de l’ordre de l’Hôpital’, ed. Joseph Delaville Le Roulx,

ROL 3 (1895).Itinéraires à Jérusalem et descriptions de la Terre sainte rédigés en français ed. Henri Michelant

and Gaston Raynaud (Geneva, 1882).Itinerarium peregrinorum et gesta regis Ricardi (first part), ed. Hans Mayer (Stuttgart, 1962).Itinerarium peregrinorum et gesta regis Ricardi, ed. William Stubbs in Chonicles and Memorials of

the Reign of Richard I 1 (London, 1864).‘Izz ad-Din, see Ibn Shaddad.Jacquemart Gielee, Renart le Nouvel, ed. Henri Roussel (Paris, 1961).James I of Aragon, Cronica, o, Llibre dels Feits, ed. Ferrán Soldevila (Barcelona, 1982).James Auria, ‘Annales’, MGHS 18.James of Molay, ‘Conseil sur le saint passage’, PC.James of Vitry, ‘Historia orientalis seu Hierosolymitana’, ed. Jacques Bongars, Gesta Dei per

Francos (Hannau, 1611).—— ‘Sermones’, ed. Jean-Baptiste Pitra, Analecta Novissima Spicilegii Solesmensis Altera

Continuatio, 2 vols (Paris, 1885–8), 2.—— Lettres, ed. Robert Huygens (Leiden, 1960).al-Jazari, Chronicle of Damascus, ed. Jean Sauvaget (Paris, 1949).John of Antioch, ‘Translation into French of the Rhetorica vetus and the Rhetorica Nova’, extr.

ed. Léopold Delisle, Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Nationale 36 (1899).

306 Bibliography

John of Ibelin, Le Livre des Assises, ed. Peter Edbury (Leiden, 2003).John of Joinville, ‘Credo’, ed. Natalis de Wailly, Jean de Joinville, Histoire de Saint Louis; Credo;

et Lettre à Louis X (Paris, 1874).—— Vie de Saint Louis, ed. Jacques Monfrin (Paris, 1995).John of Salisbury, Policraticus sive de Nugis Curialium et Vestigiis Philosophorum libri VIII, ed.

Clement C. J. Webb, 2 vols (Oxford, 1909).—— The Letters. Volume One, ed. W. J. Millor and Harold E. Butler; rev. Christopher N. L.

Brooke (Edinburgh, 1955).John of Tielrode, ‘Chronicon sancti Bavonis’, MGHS 25.John of Würzburg, ‘Peregrinatio’, ed. Robert Huygens, Peregrinationes tres (Turnhout, 1994).Kamal ad-Din, ‘History of Aleppo’, tr. Edgar Blochet, ROL 3–6 (1895–98).Les Légendes de l’Hôpital de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem, ed. Antoine Calvet, with intr. by Anthony

Luttrell (Paris, 2000).Leontios Makhairas, Chronicle, ed. and tr. Richard M. Dawkins, 2 vols (Oxford, 1932).Libro de privilegios de la orden de San Juan de Jerusalén en Castilla y León (siglos XII–XV), ed.

Carlos de Ayala Martínez (Madrid, 1995).Le Livre au Roi, ed. Myriam Greilsammer (Paris, 1995).‘Livre des Assises de la Cour des Bourgeois’, RHC Lois 2.Louis IX, ‘Letter’, ed. André Du Chesne, Historiae Francorum scriptores, 5 vols (Paris, 1636–49) 5.Ludolf of Sudheim, ‘De itinere Terre Sancte’, ed. G. A. Neumann, AOL 2 (1884).‘Le manuscrit de Rothelin’, RHC Oc 2.al-Maqrizi, History of Egypt, tr. E. Marc Quatremere, 4 parts in 2 vols (Paris, 1837–45), extr.

also tr. Edgar Blochet, ROL 6, 8–11 (1898, 1901–8).Marino Sanuto, ‘Liber secretorum fidelium crucis’, ed. Jacques Bongars, Gesta Dei per Francos

(Hannau, 1611).Marsilio Zorzi, Der Bericht des Marsilio Zorzi, ed. Oliver Berggötz (Frankfurt-am-Main, 1991).Mas Latrie, Louis de, Histoire de l’île de Chypre sous le règne des princes de la maison de Lusignan,

3 vols (Paris, 1852–61).Materials for the History of Thomas Becket, ed. James C. Robertson and Joseph B. Sheppard, 7

vols (Rolls Series 67, London, 1875–85).Matthew Paris, Historia Anglorum, ed. Frederic Madden, 3 vols (London, 1866–9).—— Chronica maiora, ed. Henry R. Luard, 7 vols (London, 1872–83).—— Flores Historiarum, ed. Henry R. Luard, 3 vols (London, 1890).Mayer, Hans, Die Kanzlei der lateinischen Könige von Jerusalem , 2 vols (Hanover, 1996).Menko, ‘Chronicon Werumensium’, MGHS 23.MGH Epistolae saeculi XIII e regestis pontificum Romanorum selectae, 3 vols (1922–34).Monumentorum Boicorum collectio nova, ed. Accademia scientiarum Boica, 29 ii (Munich,

1831).‘Nachträge zu den Kaiser- und Konigsurkunden der Regesta Imperii 1198–1272’, ed. Paul

Zinsmaier, Zeitschrift für die Geschichte des Oberrheins 102 (1954).‘Narratio de primordiis ordinis Theutonici’, ed. Max Perlbach, Die Statuten des Deutschen

Ordens (Halle, 1890).Neo phytos, ‘De calamitatibus Cypri’, ed. William Stubbs, Chronicles and Memorials of the

Reign of Richard I, 1 (London, 1864).‘A New Text of the Annales de Terre Sainte’, ed. Peter Edbury, In Laudem Hierosolymitani,

ed. Iris Shagrir, Ronnie Ellenblum and Jonathan Riley-Smith (Aldershot, 2007).Nicholas III, Les Registres, ed. Jules Gay and Suzanne Vitte (Paris, 1898–1938).Nicholas Trivet, Annales sex Regum Angliae, ed. T. Hog (London, 1845).Odo of Châteauroux, ‘Letter’, ed. Luc d’Achéry and Louis-François-Joseph de La Barre,

Spicilegium sive collectio veterum aliquot scriptorum, 3 vols (Paris, 1723) 3.Oliver of Paderborn, ‘Historia Damiatina’, ed. Hermann Hoogeweg, Die Schriften des Kölner

Domscholasters.Oliverus (Tübingen, 1894).—— Letters, ed. Hermann Hoogeweg, Die Schriften (Tübingen, 1894). Also used is the edition

by Reinhold Röhricht, in Westdeutsche Zeitschrift für Geschichte und Kunst 10 (1891).

Bibliography 307

Otto of St Blasien, ‘Chronica’, ed. Adolf Hofmeister, MGHS rer Germ. 47 (1912).Papsturkunden für Kirchen im Heiligen Lande, ed. Rudolf Hiestand (Göttingen, 1985).Papsturkunden für Templer und Johanniter, ed. Rudolf Hiestand, 2 vols (Göttingen, 1972–84).‘Papsturkunden in Malta’, ed. Paul Kehr, Nachrichten von der königl. Gesellschaft der

Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Phil-hist. Kl. (1899).‘Pelrinages et pardouns de Acre’, IAJ.Peter Dubois, De recuperatione Terre Sancte, ed. Charles Langlois (Paris, 1891).Philip of Novara, Guerra di Federico II in Oriente (1223–1242), ed. Silvio Melani (Naples,

1994).‘La prière des malades dans les hôpitaux de l’ordre de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem’, ed. Léon Le

Grand, BEC 57 (1896).Le procès des Templiers, ed. Jules Michelet, 2 vols (Paris, 1841–51).Le procès des Templiers d’Auvergne, 1310–1311, ed. Roger Sève and Anne-Marie Chagny-Sève

(Paris, 1986).‘Processus Cypricus’, ed. Konrad Schottmüller, Der Untergang des Templer-Ordens, 2 vols

(Berlin, 1887), 2.Projets de croisade (v.1290–v.1330), ed. Jacques Paviot (Paris, 2008).‘Un projet de passage particulier proposé par l’ordre de l’Hôpital’, ed. Benjamin Kedar and

Sylvia Schein, BEC 137 (1979).Pseudo-Jordanus Minorita (Paolino Veneto), ‘Speculum sive Satyrica rerum gestarum mundi

historia’, ed. Lodovico A. Muratori, Antiquitates Italicae 4 (Milan, 1741).‘Quatres titres des propriétés des Génois à Acre et à Tyr’, ed. Cornelio Desimoni AOL 2.‘Quattro documenti genovesi sulle contese d’Oltramare nel secolo XIII’, ed. Guido Bigoni,

Archivio storico italiano, ser. 5, 24 (1899).Ralph of Diceto, Opera historica, ed. William Stubbs, 2 vols (London, 1876).Ralph Glaber, Historiarum Libri Quinque, ed. and tr. John France (Oxford, 1989).Ralph Niger, De re militare et triplici via peregrinationis Ierosolimitane, ed. Ludwig Schmugge

(Berlin, 1977).Raymond Llull, ‘Liber de fine’, ed. Adam Gottron, Abhandlungen zur mittleren und neueren

Geschichte 39 (Berlin, 1912).Records of the Templars in England in the Twelfth Century, ed. Beatrice A. Lees (London,

1935).Récits d’un ménestral de Reims, ed. Natalis de Wailly (Paris 1876).Recueil des actes d’Henri II, roi d’Angleterre et duc de Normandie, concernant les provinces françai-

ses et les affaires de France, ed. Leopold Delisle and Elie Berger, 3 vols (Paris, 1916–27).Recueil des anciens textes, bas latins, provençaux et français, ed. Paul Meyer (Paris, 1877).Regesta imperii V, comp. Johann F. Bohmer et al. (Innsbruck, 1881–1901).Regesta regni Hierosolymitani 1097–1291, comp. Reinhold Röhricht, 2 vols (Innsbruck,

1893–1904).Regesta sive rerum Boicarum autographa ad annum usque 1300, comp. Karl H. von Lang, 1

(Munich, 1822).Reginald of Durham, Libellus de Vita et Miraculis S. Godrici, Heremite de Finchale (Surtees

Society 20, London, 1847).La Règle du Temple, ed. Henri de Curzon (Paris, 1886).RHC. Lois. Les Assises de Jérusalem, 2 vols (1841–43).Richard of San Germano, ‘Chronica’, RISNS 7, 2.Rigord, Gesta Philippi Augusti, ed. Elisabeth Carpentier, Georges Pon and Yves Chauvin

(Paris, 2006).Robert of Ste Marie, canon of Auxerre, ‘Chronologia’, RHGF 18.Roger Bacon, Opus maius ad Clementem papam, ed. John H. Bridges, 3 vols (Oxford,

1897–1900).Roger of Howden, Chronica, ed. William Stubbs, 4 vols (London, 1868–71).Roger of Moulins, ‘Letter’, ed. Reinhold Röhricht, Beiträge zur Geschichte der Kreuzzüge, 2 vols

(Berlin, 1874–78), 2.

308 Bibliography

Roger of Stanegrave, ‘Le Livere qe s’apelle le Charboclois d’armes du conquest precious de la Terre saint de promission’, PC.

Roger of Wendover, Chronica, ed. Henry Coxe, 4 vols (London, 1841–42).Rostanh Berenguier, ‘Opera’, ed. Paul Meyer, ‘Le derniers troubadours de la Provence’,

BEC 30 (1869).Sabba di Castiglione, Ricordi a Fra Bartholomeo di Castiglione suo nipote (Bologna, 1549).Saewulf, ‘Relatio’, ed. Robert Huygens, Peregrinationes tres (Turnhout, 1994).Salimbene of Adam, ‘Cronica’, MGHS 32.Sempad the Constable, ‘Chronique du royaume de la Petite Arménie’, RHC Arm 1.Shafi ibn Ali, ‘Life of Baybars’, extr. tr. Joseph-François Michaud, Bibliothèque des croisades,

2 vols (vols 6–7, Histoire de croisades) (Paris, 1822), 2.The Synodicum Nicosiense and Other Documents of the Latin Church of Cyprus, 1196–1373,

ed. Christopher Schabel (Nicosia, 2001).Tabulae ordinis Theutonici, ed. Ernst Strehlke (Berlin, 1869).Thaddeus of Naples, ‘Ystoria de desolation et conculcatione civitatis Acconensis et tocius

Terre Sancte’, ed. Robert B. C. Huygens (Turnhout, 2004).The Templar of Tyre, Cronaca del Templare di Tiro (1243–1314), ed. Laura Minervini (Naples,

2000).Theoderic, ‘Peregrinatio’, ed. Robert Huygens, Peregrinationes tres (Turnhout, 1994).Thierricus Vallicolor, ‘Metrical Life of Pope Urban IV’, RIS 3, 2.Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, ed. Joseph Pecci, 4th edn, 5 vols (Paris, 1926).The Trial of the Templars in the Papal State and the Abruzzi, ed. Anne Gilmour-Bryson, (Vatican

City, 1982).Trudon des Ormes, Amedée, ‘Etudes sur les possessions de l’Ordre de Temple en Picardie’,

Mémoires des Antiquités de Picardie 32 (1894).‘A Twelfth-century Description of the Jerusalem Hospital’, ed. Benjamin Kedar, MO 2.‘A Twelfth Century Oxford Disputation Concerning the Privileges of the Knights

Hospitallers’, ed. James Brundage, Mediaeval Studies 24 (1962).‘Two Unpublished Letters on the Syrian Earthquake of 1202’, ed. Hans Mayer, Medieval and

Middle Eastern Studies in Honor of A.S.Atiya (Leiden, 1972).‘Ein unbekanntes Privileg Fürst Bohemonds II für das Hospital’, ed. Rudolf Hiestand, Archiv

fûr Diplomatik 43 (1997).Urban IV, Registre, ed. Jean Guiraud, 4 vols (Paris, 1901–29; tables by Suzanne Clemencet,

1958).Die Urkunden der lateinischen Könige von Jerusalem, ed. Hans Mayer, 4 parts, MGH (Hanover,

2010).Urkunden zur älteren Handels- und Staatsgeschichte der Republik Venedig, ed. Gottlieb L. F. Tafel

and Georg M. Thomas, 3 vols (Vienna, 1856–57).Die ursprüngliche Templerregel, ed. Gustav Schnürer (Freiburg im Breisgau, 1903).Veterum scriptorum et monumentorum amplissima collectio, ed. Edmond Martène and Ursin

Durand, 9 vols (Paris, 1724–33).‘Vetus Chronicon Amalphitanum’, ed. Ferdinando Ughelli and Nicolò Coleti, Italia Sacra, 10

vols (Venice, 1717–22), 7.Vitae paparum Avenionensium, ed. Etienne Baluze and Guillaume Mollat, 4 vols (Paris,

1916–22).Walter Map, De Nugis Curialium, ed. Montague James; rev. Christopher Brooke and Roger

Mynors (Oxford, 1983).Willbrand of Oldenburg, ‘Itinerarium Terrae Sanctae’, ed. Johann Laurent, Peregrinatores

medii aevi quatuor, 2nd edn (Leipzig, 1873).William, ‘Chronica Andrensis’, MGHS 24.William Caoursin, ‘Le fondement du S. Hospital’, RHC Oc 5.—— ‘Primordium et origo sacri Xenodochii’, RHC Oc 5.William of Nangis, Chronique latine, ed. Hercule Géraud, 2 vols (Paris, 1843).William of Newburgh, Historia rerum Anglicarum, ed. Hans Hamilton (London, 1856).

Bibliography 309

William of Nogaret, ‘Quae sunt advertenda pro passgio ultramarine et quae sunt petenda a papa pro persecutione negocii’, ed. Edgar Boutaric, ‘Notices et extraits des documents inédits relatives à l’histoire de France sous Philippe le Bel’, Notices et extraits des Manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Nationale 20 (1862).

William of Santo Stefano, ‘Comment la sainte maison de l’Hospital de S. Johan de Jerusalem commença’, RHC Oc 5.

William of Tyre, Chronicon, ed. Robert Huygens, 2 parts (Turnhout, 1986).William Rishanger, Chronica et Annales, ed. Henry Riley (London, 1865).‘Zwei unbekannte Diplome der lateinischen Konige von Je rusalem aus Lucca’, ed. Rudolf

Hiestand, Quellen und Forschungen aus italienischen Archiven und Bibliotheken 50 (1971).‘Zwei unbekannte Hilfersuchen des Patriarchen Eraclius vor den Fall Jerusalem (1187)’, ed.

Nikolas Jaspert, Deutsches Archiv 60 (2004).‘Zwei unedierte Texte aus den Kreuzfahrerstaaten’, ed Hans Mayer, Archiv für Diplomatik

47/48 (2001/2002).

Secondary Works

Abbayes et prieurés de l’ancienne France: recueil historique des archevêchés, évêchés, abbayes et prieurés de France, ed. Dom Beaunier et al., 45 vols (Paris, 1905–41).

Allen, David, ‘The Hospitaller Castiglione’s Catholic Synthesis of Warfare, Learning and Lay Piety on the Eve of the Council of Trent’, HME.

Amitai-Preiss, Reuven, Mongols and Mamluks. The Mamluk-Ilkhanid War, 1260–1281 (Cambridge, 1995).

Amoureux, Monique, ‘Colonization and the Creation of Hospitals in the Eastern Extension of Western Hospitality in the Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries’, Mediterranean Historical Review 14 (1999).

Asbridge, Thomas, The Creation of the Principality of Antioch (Woodbridge, 2000).Barber, Malcolm, The Trial of the Templars (Cambridge, 1978).—— The New Knighthood. A History of the Order of the Temple (Cambridge, 1994).Barber, Malcolm (ed.), The Military Orders. Fighting for the Faith and Caring for the Sick

(Aldershot, 1994).Beltjens, Alain, Aux origines de l’Ordre de Malta (Brussels, 1995).—— ‘Trois questions à propos de l’Hospitalier Gérard’, Bulletin de la Société de l’Histoire et du

Patrimoine de l’Ordre de Malte 19–20 (2007–08).Bériou, Nicole, and Philippe Josserand (eds), Prier et Combattre. Dictionnaire européen des ordres

militaires au Moyen Âge (Paris, 2009).Biller, Thomas (ed.), Der Crac des Chevaliers. Die Baugeschichte einer Ordensburg der

Kreuzfahrerzeit (Regensburg, 2006).Birch, Debra, Pilgrimage to Rome in the Middle Ages (Woodbridge, 1998).Blochet, Edgar, ‘Les relations diplomatiques des Hohenstaufen avec les sultans d’Egypte’,

Revue historique 80 (1902).Blondy, Alain, L’Ordre de Malte au XVIIIe siècle. Des dernières splendeurs à la ruine (Paris,

2002).Boas, Adrian, Jerusalem in the Time of the Crusades (London, 2001).—— Archaeology of the Military Orders (London, 2006).Boase, Thomas (ed.), The Cilician Kingdom of Armenia (Edinburgh, 1978).Bonneaud, Pierre, ‘Regulations Concerning the Reception of Hospitaller Milites in the First

Half of the Fifteenth Century’, MO 4.Bonner, Michael, Jihad in Islamic History (Princeton and Oxford, 2006).Borchardt, Karl, ‘Two Forged Thirteenth-century Alms-raising Letters Used by the Hospitallers

in Franconia’, MO 1.Borchardt, Karl, Nikolas Jaspert and Helen Nicholson (eds), The Hospitallers, the Mediterranean

and Europe. Festschrift for Anthony Luttrell (Aldershot, 2007).

310 Bibliography

Brett, Michael, ‘The Near East on the Eve of the Crusades’, La Primera Cruzada , Novecientos Años después: el Concilio de Clermont y los Orígines del Movimiento Cruzado, ed. Luis García-Guijarro Ramos (Madrid, 1997).

Bronstein, Judith, The Hospitallers and the Holy Land. Financing the Latin East 1187–1274 (Woodbridge, 2005).

—— ‘Caring for the Sick or Dying for the Cross? The Granting of Crusade Indulgences to the Hospitallers’, HME.

Bulst-Thiele, Marie Luise, ‘Templer in königlichen und päpstlichen Diensten’, Festschrift Percy Ernst Schramm, 1 (Wiesbaden, 1964).

—— Sacrae Domus Militiae Templi Hierosolymitani Magistri (Göttingen, 1972).Burgtorf, Jochen, ‘A Mediterranean Career in the Late Thirteenth Century: The Hospitaller

Grand Commander Boniface of Calamandrana’, HME.—— The Central Convent of Hospitallers and Templars. History, Organization, and Personnel

(1099/1120–1310) (Leiden and Boston, 2008).Burgtorf, Jochen, Paul F. Crawford and Helen Nicholson (eds), The Debate on the Trial of the

Templars (1307–1314) (Farnham, 2010).Buzás, Gergely, ‘The Two Hospitaller Chapter Houses at al-Marqab: A Study in Architectural

Reconstruction’, MO 5.Cahen, Claude, La Syrie du nord à l’époque des croisades et la principauté franque d’Antioche

(Paris, 1940).—— ‘Notes sur l’histoire des croisades et de l’Orient latin. 2. Le régime rural syrien au temps

de la domination franque’, Bulletin de la Faculté des Lettres de l’Université de Strasbourg 29 (1950–51).

Carraz, Damien, L’ordre du Temple dans la basse vallée du Rhône (1124–1312): ordres militaires, croisades et sociétés méridionales (Lyon, 2005).

Cerrini, Simonetta, La Révolution des Templiers (Paris, 2007).Chandon de Briailles, Raoul, ‘Bulles de l’orient latin’, Syria 27 (1950).Chevalier, Marie-Anna, Les ordres religieux-militaires en Arménie cilicienne (Paris, 2009).Claverie, Pierre-Vincent, L’Ordre du Temple en Terre Sainte et à Chypre au XIIIe siècle, 3 vols

(Nicosia, 2005).Claverie, Pierre-Vincent, ‘Les débuts de l’ordre du Temple en Orient’, Le Moyen Age 111

(2005).Cole, Penny, The Preaching of the Crusades to the Holy Land, 1095–1270 (Cambridge, MA, 1991).Constable, Giles, Monastic Tithes from Their Origins to the Twelfth Century (Cambridge,

1964).—— The Reformation of the Twelfth Century (Cambridge, 1996).—— ‘The Military Orders’, in idem, Crusaders and Crusading in the Twelfth Century (Farnham,

2008).Coss, Peter, The Origins of the English Gentry (Cambridge, 2003).Cottineau, Laurent, Répertoire topo-bibliographique des abbayes et prieurés, 3 vols (Mâcon,

1935–70).Coureas, Nicholas, The Latin Church in Cyprus, 1195–1312 (Aldershot, 1997).Delaville Le Roulx, Joseph, ‘Note sur les sceaux de l’ordre de St.-Jean de Jérusalem’, Mémoires

de la société nationale des antiquaires de France, sér. 5, 1 (1880).—— La France en Orient au XIVe siècle, 2 vols (Paris, 1885–86).—— ‘Les statuts de l’ordre de l’Hôpital de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem’, BEC 48 (1887).—— Les Hospitaliers en Terre Sainte et à Chypre (1100–1310) (Paris, 1904).Delisle, Léopold, ‘Maître Jean d’Antioche et Guillaume de Saint Etienne’, Histoire littéraire de

France 33 (1906).Demurger, Alain, Jacques de Molay. Le crepuscule des Templiers (Paris, 2002).—— Les Templiers (Paris, 2005).Deschamps, Paul, Les châteaux des croisés en Terre Sainte, 3 vols (Paris, 1934–77).Dickinson, John, The Origins of the Austin Canons and Their Introduction into England (London,

1950).

Bibliography 311

Dondi, Cristina, The Liturgy of the Canons Regular of the Holy Sepulchre of Jerusalem (Turnhout, 2004).

Dussaud, René, Topographie historique de la Syrie antique et médiévale (Paris, 1927).Edbury, Peter, The Kingdom of Cyprus and the Crusades, 1191–1374 (Cambridge, 1991).—— John of Ibelin and the Kingdom of Jerusalem (Woodbridge, 1997).—— ‘The Arrest of the Templars in Cyprus’, in The Debate on the Trial of the Templars

(1307–1314), ed. Jochen Burgtorf, Paul Crawford and Helen Nicholson (Farnham, 2010).Edbury, Peter (ed.), The Military Orders, Volume 5. Politics and Power (Farnham, 2011).Edbury, Peter, and John Rowe, William of Tyre (Cambridge, 1988).Edwards, Robert, The Fortifications of Armenian Cilicia (Washington DC, 1987).Ellenblum, Ronnie, Frankish Rural Settlement in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem (Cambridge,

1998).—— Crusader Castles and Modern Histories (Cambridge, 2007).Ellul Micallef, Roger, ‘The Maltese Medical Tradition’, Malta. A Case Study in International

Cross-currents, ed. Stanley Fiorini and Victor Mallia-Milanes (Malta, 1991).Elm, Kaspar, ‘Il processo dei Templari (1307–1312)’, Acri 1291: le fine della presenza degli

ordine militare in Terra Santa e i nuovi orientamenti nel XIV secolo, ed. Francesco Tommasi (Perugia, 1996).

—— Umbilicus Mundi (Sint-Kruis, 1998).Favreau, Marie-Luise, Studien zur Frühgeschichte des Deutschen Ordens (Stuttgart, 1975).——‘The military orders and the escape of the Christian population from the Holy Land in

1291’, Journal of Medieval History 19 (1993).Finke, Heinrich, Papsttum und Untergang des Templerordens, 2 vols (Münster, 1907).Fiorini, Stanley, and Anthony Luttrell, ‘The Italian Hospitallers at Rhodes: 1437–1462’, Revue

Mabillon 68 (1996); repr. in Luttrell, The Hospitaller State.Folda, Jaroslav, The Art of the Crusaders in the Holy Land 1098–1187 (Cambridge, 1995).—— Crusader Art in the Holy Land from the Third Crusade to the Fall of Acre, 1187–1291

(Cambridge, 2005).Forey, Alan, ‘The Military Orders in the Crusading Proposals of the Late-thirteenth and

Early-fourteenth Centuries’, Traditio 36 (1980).—— ‘Novitiate and Instruction in the Military Orders in the Twelfth and Thirteenth

Centuries’, Speculum 61 (1986).—— ‘The Military Orders and Holy War against Christians in the Thirteenth Century’,

English Historical Review 104 (1989).—— ‘The Military Orders and the Ransoming of Captives from Islam’, Studia Monastica 33

(1991).—— The Military Orders from the Twelfth to the Early Fourteenth Centuries (Basingstoke, 1992).—— ‘Towards a Profile of the Templars in the Early Fourteenth Century’, MO 1.—— ‘Rank and Authority in the Military Orders during the Twelfth and Thirteenth

Centuries’, Studia monastic 40 (1998).—— ‘Literacy and Learning in the Military Orders during the Twelfth and Thirteenth

Centuries’, MO 2.—— ‘Women and the Military Orders in the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries’, repr.

in Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Helen Nicholson (Aldershot, 2006).

—— ‘Milites ad terminum in the Military Orders during the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries’, MO 4.

Forstreuter, Kurt, Die Geschichte der Generalprokuratoren von den Anfängen bis 1403 (Göttingen, 1961).

Friedman, Yvonne, Encounters between Enemies. Captivity and Ransom in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem (Leiden, 2002).

García-Guijarro Ramos, Luis, Papado, cruzadas y órdenes militares, siglos XI–XIII (Madrid, 1995).—— ‘The Aragonese Hospitaller Monastery of Sigena: Its Early Stages 1188–c.1210’, in

Hospitaller Women, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Helen Nicholson (Aldershot, 2006).

312 Bibliography

García Larragueta, Santos, El Gran Priorado de Navarra de la Orden de San Juan de Jerusalen, siglos XII–XIII, 2 vols (Pamplona, 1957).

Gervers, Michael, The Hospitaller Cartulary in the British Library (Cotton MS Nero E VI) (Toronto, 1981).

—— ‘Pro defensione Terre Sancte: the Development and Exploitation of the Hospitallers’ Landed Estate in Essex’, MO 1.

Grousset, René, Histoire des croisades et du royaume franc de Jérusalem, 3 vols (Paris, 1934–36).Hamilton, Bernard, The Latin Church in the Crusader States. The Secular Church (London,

1980).Hampe, Karl, Urban IV und Manfred (1261–1264) (Heidelberg, 1905).Harper, Richard P., and Denys Pringle, Belmont Castle (Oxford, 2000).Hellenkemper, Hansgerd, Burgen der Kreuzritterzeit in der Grafschaft Edessa und im Königreich

Kleinarmenien (Bonn, 1976).Herde, Peter, ‘Die Kämpfe bei den Hörnern von Hittin’, Römische Quartalschrift fur christliche

Altertumskunde und Kirchengeschichte 61 (1966).Hiestand, Rudolf, ‘Die Anfänge der Johanniter’, Die geistlichen Ritterorden Europas, ed. Josef

Fleckenstein and Manfred Hellmann (Sigmaringen, 1980).—— ‘Castrum Peregrinorum e la fine del dominio crociato in Siria’, Acri 1291. La fine della

presenza degli ordini militari in Terra Santa e i nuovi orientamenti nel XIV secolo, ed. Francesco Tommasi (Perugia, 1996).

—— ‘Templer- und Johanniterbistümer und -bischöfe im Heiligen Land’, Ritterorden und Kirche im Mittelalter, ed. Zenon Hubert Nowak (Torun, 1997).

Higounet, Charles, ‘Les origines d’une commanderie de l’ordre de Malte: Le Burgaud (Haute-Garonne)’, Annales du Midi 44 (1932).

—— ‘Le régime seigneurial et la vie rurale dans la commanderie de Burgaud’, Annales du Midi 46 (1934).

Hillenbrand, Carole, The Crusades. Islamic Perspectives (Edinburgh, 1999).Hourlier, Jacques, L’Age Classique (Histoire du droit et des institutions de l’église en Occident

10, Saint-Amand-Montrond, 1974).Housley, Norman, The Avignon Papacy and the Crusades, 1305–1378 (Oxford, 1986).Humphery Smith, Cecil, Hugh Revel (Chichester, 1994).Humphreys, R. Stephen, From Saladin to the Mongols. The Ayyubids of Damascus, 1193–1260

(Albany, 1977).Hunyadi, Zsolt, The Hospitallers in the Medieval Kingdom of Hungary c1150–1387 (Budapest,

2010).Irwin, Robert, ‘How Many Miles to Babylon? The Devise des Chemins de Babiloine Redated’,

MO 1.Jackson, Peter, ‘The End of Hohenstaufen Rule in Syria’, Bulletin of the Institute of Historical

Research 59 (1986).—— ‘The Crusades of 1239–41 and Their Aftermath’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and

African Studies 50 (1987).Jacoby, David, ‘Hospitaller Ships and Transportation across the Mediterranean’, HME.Josserand, Philippe, Eglise et pouvoir dans la Péninsule Ibérique: les ordres militaires dans le

royaume de Castille, 1252–1369 (Madrid, 2004).Kaeuper, Richard, Chivalry and Violence in Medieval Europe (Oxford, 1999).Karassava-Tsilingiri, Fotini, ‘The Fifteenth-century Hospital of Rhodes’, MO 1.Kedar, Benjamin, ‘The Battle of Hattin Revisited’, The Horns of Hattin, ed. Benjamin Kedar

( Jerusalem and London, 1992).—— ‘On the Origins of the Earliest Laws of Frankish Jerusalem : The Canons of the Council

of Nablus, 1120’, Speculum 74 (1999).—— ‘A Note on Jerusalem’s Bımaristan and Jerusalem’s Hospital’, HME.Keen, Maurice, Chivalry (New Haven and London, 1984).King, Edwin, The Seals of the Order of St John of Jerusalem (London, 1932).Klement, Katja, ‘Alcune osservazioni sul Vat. Lat. 4852’, Studi Melitensi 3 (1995).

Bibliography 313

—— ‘Le prime tre redazioni della Regola Giovannita, Studi Melitense 4 (1996).Knowles, David, The Religious Orders in England, 3 vols (Cambridge 1948–59).—— The Monastic Order in England, 2nd edn (Cambridge, 1963).Knowles, David, and R. Neville Hadcock, Medieval Religious Houses: England and Wales

(London, 1971).Köhler, Michael, Allianzen und Verträge zwischen fränkischen und islamischen Herrschern im

Vorderen Orient (Berlin, 1991).Kováts, István, ‘Meat Consumption and Animal Keeping in the Citadel at al-Marqab:

A Preliminary Report’, MO 5.La Monte, John, Feudal Monarchy in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem (Cambridge, MA, 1932).Langendorf, Jean-Jacques, and G. Zimmerman, ‘Trois monuments inconnus des croisés’,

Genava NS 12 (1964).Leclercq, Jean, ‘Gratien, Pierre de Troyes et la seconde croisade’, Studia gratiana 2 (1954).Le Grand, Léon, ‘Les Maisons-Dieu, leurs statuts au XIIIe siècle’, Revue des questions histo-

riques 60 (1896).Legras, Anne-Marie, and Jean-Loup Lemaître, ‘La pratique liturgique des Templiers et des

Hospitaliers de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem’, in L’Ecrit dans la société médiévale. Divers aspects de sa pratique du XIe à XVe siècle, ed. Caroline Bourlet and Annie Dufour (Paris, 1993).

Lemaître, Jean-Loup, Prieurs et prieurés dans l’occident médiéval (Geneva, 1987).Leopold, Antony, How to Recover the Holy Land. The Crusade Proposals of the Late Thirteenth

and Early Fourteenth Centuries (Aldershot, 2000).Le Strange, Guy, Palestine under the Moslems (London, 1890).Licence, Tom, ‘The Templars and the Hospitallers, Christ and the Saints’, Crusades 4 (2005).—— ‘The Military Orders as Monastic Orders’,Crusades 5 (2006).Liebeschütz, Hans, Mediaeval Humanism in the Life and Writings of John of Salisbury (London,

1950).Ligato, Giuseppe, ‘Fra Ordini Cavallereschi e crociata: ‘milites ad terminum’ e ‘confraterni-

tates’ armate’, ‘Militia Christi’ e Crociata nei secoli XI–XIII (Milan, 1992).Lloyd, Simon, English Society and the Crusade 1216–1307 (Oxford, 1988).Lower, Michael, The Barons’ Crusade. A Call to Arms and Its Consequences (Philadelphia,

2005).Luttrell, Anthony, ‘Venice and the Knights Hospitallers of Rhodes in the Fourteenth

Century’, Papers of the British School at Rome 26 (1958).—— ‘The Aragonese Crown and the Knights Hospitallers of Rhodes’, English Historical Review

76 (1961).—— ‘The Skull of Blessed Gerard’, in The Order’s Early Legacy in Malta, ed. John Azzopardi

(Valletta, 1989).—— ‘The Hospitaller Province of Alemania to 1428’, in Ordines militares, ed. Zenon Novak

(Torun, 1995; repr. in Luttrell, The Hospitaller State).—— ‘The Military Orders, 1312–1798’, in The Oxford Illustrated History of the Crusades,

ed. Jonathan Riley-Smith (Oxford, 1995).—— ‘The Hospitallers’ Medical Tradition’, MO 1.—— ‘Gli Ospitalieri di San Giovanni di Gerusalemme dal Continente alle Isole’, in Acri

1291. La fine della presenza degli ordini militari in Terra Santa e i nuovi orientamenti nel XIV secolo, ed. Francesco Tommasi (Perugia, 1996).

—— ‘The Earliest Hospitallers’, in Montjoie, ed. Benjamin Z. Kedar, Jonathan Riley-Smith and Rudolf Hiestand (Aldershot, 1997).

—— ‘The Genoese at Rhodes: 1306–1312’, in Oriente e Occidente tra Medioevo ed Età Moderna, ed. Laura Balletto 2 (1997; repr.in Luttrell, The Hospitaller State).

—— ‘The Hospitallers and the Papacy, 1305–1314’, in Forschungen zur Reichs-, Papst-, und Landesgeschichte, ed. Karl Borchardt and Enno Bunz 2 (Stuttgart, 1998; repr. in Luttrell, Studies on the Hospitallers).

—— ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Written Records’, in The Crusades and Their Sources, ed. John France and William G. Zajac (Aldershot, 1998).

314 Bibliography

—— The Hospitaller State on Rhodes and Its Western Provinces, 1306–1462 (Aldershot, 1999).—— ‘Templari e ospitalieri: alcuni confronti’, in I Templari, la guerra e la santità, ed.

Simonetta Cerrini (Rimini, 2000).—— ‘Préface’, in Les Légendes de l’Hôpital de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem, ed. Antoine Calvet (Paris,

2000).—— ‘Iconography and Historiography: The Italian Hospitallers before 1530’, Sacra Militia

3 (2002).—— ‘The Hospitallers’ Early Statutes’, Revue Mabillon 75 (2003).—— The Town of Rhodes, 1306–1356 (Rhodes, 2003).—— ‘Ermengol de Aspa, Provisor of the Hospital: 1188’, Crusades 4 (2005).—— Studies on the Hospitallers after 1306 (Aldershot, 2007).—— ‘The Military Orders: Some Definitions’, repr. in Luttrell, Studies on the Hospitallers.—— ‘Further Definitions’, repr. in Luttrell, Studies on the Hospitallers.—— ‘The Hospitaller Background of the Teutonic Order’, in Religiones militares, ed. Anthony

Luttrell and Francesco Tommasi (Città di Castello, 2008).—— ‘The Amalfitan Hospices in Jerusalem’, in Amalfi and Byzantium: Acts of the International

Symposium on the Eighth Centenary of the Translation of the Relics of St. Andrew the Apostle from Constantinople to Amalfi (1208–2008), Rome, 6 May 2008, ed. Edward Farrugia (Rome, 2010).

Luttrell, Anthony, and Francesco Tommasi, ‘Una falsa donazione per l’Ordine dell’Ospedale (1120)’, in Religiones militares, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Francesco Tommasi (Città di Castello, 2008), pp. 265–77.

Luttrell, Anthony, and Helen Nicholson, ‘Introduction: A Survey of Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages’, in Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Helen Nicholson (Aldershot, 2006).

Luttrell, Anthony, and Helen Nicholson (eds), Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, (Aldershot, 2006).

Luttrell, Anthony, and Léon Pressouyre (eds), La Commanderie, institution des ordres militaires dans l’Occident médiéval (Paris, 2002).

Lyons, Malcolm, and David Jackson, Saladin (Cambridge, 1982).MacEvitt, Christopher, The Crusades and the Christian World of the East. Rough Tolerance

(Philadelphia, 2008).Major, Balázs, and Éva Galambos, ‘Archaeological and Fresco Research in the Castle Chapel

at al-Marqab: A Preliminary Report on the Results of the First Seasons’, MO 5.Mallia-Milanes, Victor (ed.), The Military Orders, Volume 3. History and Heritage (Aldershot,

2008).Marcombe, David, Leper Knights (Woodbridge, 2003).Marshall, Christopher, Warfare in the Latin East, 1192–1291 (Cambridge, 1992).Mas Latrie, Louis de, Histoire de l’île de Chypre sous le règne des princes de la maison de Lusignan,

3 vols (Paris, 1852–61).Matzke, Michael, ‘De Origine Hospitalariorum Hierosolymitanorum: Vom klösterlichen pilger-

hospital zur internationalen Organisation’, Journal of Medieval History 22 (1996).Mayer, Hans, ‘Das Pontifikale von Tyrus und die Krönung der lateinischen Könige von

Jerusalem’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 21 (1967).—— ‘Kaiserrecht und Heiliges Land’, Aus Reichsgeschichte und Nordischer Geschichte, ed. Horst

Fuhrmann, Hans Mayer and Klaus Wriedt (Stuttgart, 1972).—— ‘Henry II of England and the Holy Land’, English Historical Review 97 (1982).—— Varia Antiochena (Hanover, 1993).—— Die Kanzlei der lateinischen Könige von Jerusalem, 2 vols (Hanover, 1996).Meyer, Werner, John Zimmer and Maria-Letizia Boscardin, ‘Krak des Chevaliers’, Burgen und

Schlösser 4 (2009).Mifsud, Anton, Knights Hospitallers of the Venerable Tongue of England in Malta (Valletta,

1914).Miramon, Charles de, Les ‘donnés’ au moyen âge. Une forme de vie religieuse laïque, v.1180–v.1500

(Paris, 1999).

Bibliography 315

Mitchell, Piers, Medicine in the Crusades. Warfare, Wounds and the Medieval Surgeon (Cambridge, 2004).

Morris, Colin, The Sepulchre of Christ and the Medieval West (Oxford, 2005).Nader, Marwan, Burgesses and Burgess Law in the Latin Kingdoms of Jerusalem and Cyprus

(1099–1325) (Aldershot, 2006).Nicholson, Helen, Templars, Hospitallers and Teutonic Knights. Images of the Military Orders,

1128–1291 (Leicester, 1993).—— The Knights Hospitaller (Woodbridge, 2001).—— ‘Women in Templar and Hospitaller Commanderies’, in La Commanderie, Institution des

ordres militaires dans l’Occident médiéval, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Léon Pressouyre (Paris, 2002).

—— ‘Margaret de Lacy and the Hospital of Saint John of Aconbury, Herefordshire’, in Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Helen Nicholson (Aldershot, 2006).

Nicholson, Helen (ed.), The Military Orders. Volume 2. Welfare and Warfare (Aldershot, 1998).

O’Malley, Gregory, The Knights Hospitaller of the English Langue 1460–1565 (Oxford, 2005).Orme, Nicholas, ‘The Charnel Chapel of Exeter Cathedral’, Medieval Art and Architecture at

Exeter Cathedral, ed. Francis Kelley (Leeds, 1991).Orme, Nicholas, and Margaret Webster, The English Hospital 1070–1570 (London, 1995).Ourliac, Paul, Les Sauvetés du Comminges (Toulouse, 1963).Phillips, Simon, The Prior of the Knights Hospitaller in Late Medieval England (Woodbridge,

2009).Pierotti, Ermete, Jerusalem explored, tr. Thomas G. Bonney, 2 vols (Cambridge, 1864).Powell, James, Anatomy of a Crusade 1213–1221 (Philadelphia, 1986).Prawer, Joshua, ‘L’étab lissement des coutumes du marché à St-Jean d’Acre et la date de

composition du Livre des Assises des Bourgeois’, Revue historique de droit français et étranger sér. 4, 29 (1951).

—— ‘La bataille de Hattin’, Israel Exploration Journal 14 (1964).—— Histoire du royaume latin de Jérusalem, 2 vols (Paris, 1969–70).—— The Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem (London, 1972).—— Crusader Institutions (Oxford, 1980).Prawer, Joshua, and Meron Benvenisti, ‘Crusader Palestine’, sheet 12/1X of Atlas of Israel

( Jerusalem, 1960).Pringle, Denys, The Red Tower (al-Burj al-Ahmar). Settlement in the Plain of Sharon at the time

of the Crusaders and Mamluks AD 1099–1516 (London, 1986).—— The Churches of the Crusader Kingdom of Jerusalem. A Corpus, 4 vols (Cambridge,

1993–2009).—— Secular Buildings in the Crusader Kingdom of Jerusalem. An Archaeological Gazetteer

(Cambridge, 1997).—— ‘The Spring of Cresson in Crusading History’, in Dei gesta per Francos, ed. Michel Balard,

Benjamin Kedar and Jonathan Riley-Smith (Aldershot, 2001).—— ‘Notes on Some Inscriptions from Crusader Acre’, In Laudem Hierosolymitani, ed. Iris

Shagrir, Ronnie Ellenblum and Jonathan Riley-Smith (Aldershot, 2007).Prutz, Hans, Die geistlichen Ritterorden (Berlin, 1908).Pryor, John, Geography, Technology and War (Cambridge, 1988).Purkis, William, Crusading Spirituality in the Holy Land and Iberia c.1095–c.1187 (Woodbridge,

2008).Raphael, Kate, ‘Mighty Towers and Feeble Walls: Ayyubid and Mamluk Fortifications in the

Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries in the Light of the Decline of Crusader Siege Warfare’, Crusades 9 (2010).

Rey, Emmanuel, Recherches géographiques et historiques sur la domination des Latins en Orient (Paris, 1877).

Richard, Jean, Le comté de Tripoli sous la dynastie toulousaine (1102–1187) (Paris, 1945).

316 Bibliography

—— ‘Questions de topographie tripolitaine’, Journal asiatique 236 (1948).—— ‘La confrérie des Mosserins d’Acre et les Marchands de Mossoul au XIIIe siècle,’ L’Orient

Syrien 11 (1966).—— The Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem, tr. Janet Shirley, 2 vols (Amsterdam, 1979).—— ‘1187, Point de depart pour une nouvelle forme de la croisade’, in The Horns of Hattin,

ed. Benjamin Kedar ( Jerusalem, 1992).—— ‘Cum omni raisagio montanee. A propos de la cession du Crac des Chevaliers aux Hospitaliers’,

in Itinéraires d’Orient, ed. Raoul Curiel and Rika Gyselen (Bures-sur-Yvette, 1994).Riley-Smith, Jonathan, The Knights of St John in Jerusalem and Cyprus, c.1050–1310 (London,

1967).—— The Feudal Nobility and the Kingdom of Jerusalem, 1174–1277 (London, 1973).—— ‘The Templars and the Teutonic Knights in Cilician Armenia’, in The Kingdom of Cilician

Armenia, ed. Thomas Boase (Edinburgh, 1978).—— The First Crusade and the Idea of Crusading (London, 1985).—— The First Crusaders (Cambridge, 1997).—— ‘King Fulk of Jerusalem and the “Sultan of Babylon”’, in Montjoie, ed. Benjamin Kedar,

Jonathan Riley-Smith and Rudolf Hiestand (Aldershot, 1997).—— ‘Guy of Lusignan, the Hospitallers and the Gates of Acre’, in Dei gesta per Francos, ed.

Michel Balard, Benjamin Z. Kedar and Jonathan Riley-Smith (Aldershot, 2001).—— ‘The Origins of the Commandery in the Temple and the Hospital’, in La Commanderie.

Institution des ordres militaires dans l’Occident médiéval, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Léon Pressouyre (Paris, 2002).

—— ‘The Crown of France and Acre, 1254–1291’, in France and the Holy Land, ed. Daniel Weiss and Lisa Mahoney (Baltimore and London, 2004).

—— ‘Further Thoughts on the Layout of the Hospital in Acre’, in Chemins d’outre-mer, ed. Damien Coulon et al., 2 vols (Paris, 2004).

—— ‘The Structures of the Orders of the Temple and the Hospital in c.1291’, in Medieval Crusade, ed. Susan Ridyard (Woodbridge, 2004).

—— ‘Were the Templars Guilty?’, in Medieval Crusade, ed. Susan Ridyard (Woodbridge, 2004).—— ‘The Hospitaller Commandery of Eterpigny and a Postscript to the Fourth Crusade in

Syria’, in In Laudem Hierosolymitani, ed. Iris Shagrir, Ronnie Ellenblum and Jonathan Riley-Smith (Aldershot, 2007).

—— ‘The Military Orders and the East, 1149–1291’, in Knighthoods of Christ, ed. Norman Housley (Aldershot, 2007).

—— ‘Towards a History of the Military-Religious Orders’, HME.—— The Crusades, Christianity and Islam (New York, 2008).—— ‘The Death and Burial of Latin Christian Pilgrims to Jerusalem and Acre, 1099–1291’,

Crusades 7 (2008).—— ‘The Association in the Minds of the Early Knights Hospitaller of Warfare with the Care

of the Sick’, in Iberia, ed. Armando Luis de Carvalho Homem, José Augusto de Sotto Mayor Pizarro and Paul Maria de Carvalho Pinto Costa (Porto, 2009).

—— ‘King Henry II, Patriarch Heraclius and the English Templars and Hospitallers’, in Come l’orco dell fiaba. Studi per Franco Cardini, ed. Marina Montesano (Florence, 2010).

—— Templars and Hospitallers as Professed Religious in the Holy Land (Notre Dame, 2010).Riley-Smith, Jonathan (ed.), The Atlas of the Crusades (London, 1990).Röhricht, Reinhold, Beiträge zur Geschichte der Kreuzzüge, 2 vols (Berlin, 1874–78).—— Geschichte des Kônigreichs Jerusalem 1100–1291 (Innsbruck, 1898).Roll, Israel, and Benjamin Arubas, ‘Le château d’Arsur’, Bulletin monumental 164 (2006).Runciman, Steven, A History of the Crusades, 3 vols (vol. 3 corrected 1st edn repr.)

(Cambridge, 1951–55).Sarnowsky, Jürgen, Macht und Herrschaft im Johanniterorden des 15. Jahrhunderts (Münster,

2001).Schenk, Jochen, ‘Forms of Lay Association with the Order of the Temple’, Journal of Medieval

History 34 (2008).

Bibliography 317

Schlum berger, Gustave, Campagnes du roi Amaury ler de Jérusalem en Egypte au XIIième siècle (Paris, 1906).

Schlumberger, Gustave, Ferdinand Chalandon and Adrien Blanchet, Sigillographie de l’Orient latin (Paris, 1943).

Schottmüller, Konrad, Der Untergang des Templer-Ordens, 2 vols (Berlin, 1887).Selwood, Dominic, Knights of the Cloister. Templars and Hospitallers in Central-Southern

Occitania c1100–1300 (Woodbridge, 1999).Shotten-Hallel, Vardit, ‘Reconstructing the Hospitaller Church of St John, Acre, with the

Help of Gravier d’Ortières’s Drawing of 1685–1687’, Crusades 9 (2010).Sire, Henry, The Knights of Malta (Newhaven and London, 1994).Sloane, Barney, and Gordon Malcolm, Excavations at the Priory of the Order of the Hospital of

St John of Jerusalem, Clerkenwell, London (London, 2004).Smail, Raymond C., Crusading Warfare (Cambridge, 1956).Spufford, Peter, Handbook of Medieval Exchange (London, 1986).Stern, Edna, ‘The Hospitaller Order in Acre and Manueth: The Ceramic Evidence’, MO 3.Stern, Eliezer, ‘The Church of St John in Acre’, Crusades 4 (2005).—— ‘La commanderie de l’ordre des Hospitaliers à Acre’, Bulletin monumental 164 (2006).Stickel, Erwin, Das Fall von Akkon (Frankfurt, 1975).Struckmeyer, Myra, ‘The Sisters of the Order of Saint John at Mynchin Buckland’, in

Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Helen Nicholson (Aldershot, 2006).

Thorau, Peter, The Lion of Egypt. Sultan Baybars I and the Near East in the Thirteenth Century, tr. Peter Holt (London, 1987).

Throop, Palmer, Criticism of the Crusade (Amsterdam, 1940).Tibble, Steven, Monarchy and Lordships in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem 1099–1291 (Oxford,

1989).Tommasi, Francesco, ‘Men and Women of the Hospitaller, Templar and Teutonic Orders:

Twelfth to Fourteenth Centuries’, in Hospitaller Women in the Middle Ages, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Helen Nicholson (Aldershot, 2006).

—— ‘L’ordinamento geografico-amministrativo dell’Ospedale in Italia (secc. XII–XIV)’, in Religiones militares, ed. Anthony Luttrell and Francesco Tommasi (Città di Castello, 2008).

Toomaspoeg, Kristjan, Templari e Ospitalieri nella Sicilia medievale (Taranto, 2003).Touati, François-Olivier, ‘Lepreux’, in Prier et Combattre. Dictionnaire européen des ordres mili-

taires au Moyen Âge, ed. Nicole Bériou and Philippe Josserand (Paris, 2009).Trudon des Ormes, Amedée, ‘Etudes sur les possessions de l’Ordre de Temple en Picardie’,

Mémoires des Antiquités de Picardie 32 (1894).Twickel, Maximilian Freiherr von, ‘Die nationalen Assoziationen des Malteser-ordens in

Deutschland’, in Der Johanniterorden, Der Malteserorden, ed. Adam Wienand (Cologne, 1970).Tyerman, Christopher, England and the Crusades 1095–1588 (Chicago and London, 1988).Upton-Ward, Judi (ed.), The Military Orders, Volume 4. On Land and by Sea (Aldershot,

2008).Vaivre, Jean-Bernard de, ‘Les six premiers prieurs d’Auvergne de l’ordre des Hospitaliers de

Saint-Jean de Jérusalem’, Comptes rendus de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres (1997).Van Cleve, Thomas C., The Emperor Frederick II of Hohenstaufen (Oxford, 1972).Vogel, Christian, Das Recht der Templer (Münster, 2007).Vogel, Cyrille, ‘Le pèlerinage pénitentiel’, in Pellegrinaggi e culto dei santi in Europa fino all Ia

crociata (Todi, 1963).Ward, Benedicta, Miracles and the Medieval Mind (London, 1982).Weisheipl, James, Friar Thomas d’Aquino (Oxford, 1974).Wickersheimer, Ernest, ‘Organisation et legislation sanitaires au royaume franc de Jérusalem’,

Archives Internationales d’Histoire des Sciences 4 (1951).Williams, Ann, ‘Xenodochium to Sacred Infirmary’, MO 1.Zaccagnini, Gabriele, Ubaldesca. Un santa laica nella Pisa dei secoli XII–XIII (Pisa, 1995).

318

Index

Note: The following abbreviations are used: a (abbot [of]); archbp (archbishop [of]); b (bishop [of]); c (count [of]); ca (caliph); d (duke [of]); e (emperor); gm (grand master); k (king [of]); H (Hospitaller); l (lord [of]); m (master); pa (patriarch [of]); p. leg. (papal leg-ate); pr (prince [of]); q (queen [of]); s (sultan [of]); T (Templar). Equivalents (either ‘crusader’ or Arabic/Hebrew) follow in parentheses the names of places.

Abaqa, Mongol ilkhan, 86–7, 214‘Abbasids, 5, 8, 33Abruzzi, 251Abud (Ste Marie), 177Abu Ghosh (Fons Emaus), 22, 71, 114–15,

162, 177, 283H commandery, 90, 112, 162, 179

Abu-Qubais (Bokebeis), 92, 243Aconbury, H nunnery, 105, 265Acre (‘Akka;‘Akko), xi, 6, 7, 20, 24, 40,

43–50, 52–3, 58–64, 76–80, 83–5, 90, 92, 106–7, 110–11, 138, 142–3, 148, 167, 170–2, 179–80, 183–5, 194, 206–10, 212–15, 217, 231–2, 246–7, 253, 259–60, 268, 274, 278, 283, 294

auberge, see aubergesbaths of St John, 109church and b, 49, 78, 157, 162, 167–70,

176, 280, 283citadel, 194, 209commune, 60German hospital, 48–9; and see Teutonic

KnightsHoly Cross cathedral, 168H commandery, 48, 101, 113, 142, 167,

179–80, 262–3, 286H convent, x, 15, 20, 47–8, 50, 59, 61–3,

80, 83, 86, 90, 97, 101, 103, 109–13, 130, 142–3, 149–50, 168, 174, 176, 180, 186, 200–1, 207, 209–10, 213–14, 295–6

H conventual church, 71, 73, 78, 101, 113–14, 141–2, 167–8, 268–9

H hospital, 69, 71–2, 76–7, 80–1, 100–2, 113, 143, 167–9, 180, 216, 237, 254, 268

H mortuary church of St Michael, 77–8, 100–1

H nunnery, 105H shipyard, 92St James, confraternity, 108St Lazarus, leprosary, 70, 272

St Lazarus of Bethany, nunnery, 6, 106–7, 166

Montmusard, 48, 113, 212St Nicholas, graveyard, 77, 168St Sabas, see St Sabas, War ofSt Samuel of Montjoie, 170Templar convent, 59, 80, 84, 114viscount, 48

Adhémar, b Le Puy, 23al-Adil I, s Egypt, 87–8, 258–9al-Adil II, s Egypt, 63admiral (conventual bailiff), 93, 97, 140,

147, 150–1, 279Adrian IV, pope, 157advice, 46–7, 85–9Aegean, x, 228al-Afdal ‘Ali, governor of Damascus, 87Afula (La Fève), 41agreements made between the military

orders, 53, 172, 181–4agriculture, 76, 90, 105, 143, 162–3,

168–70, 175–9, 183l’ahuerie, brother of, 143Aimery of Lusignan, k Jerusalem and

Cyprus, 42, 48‘Akkar (Gibelacar), 34–5, 243Albert, pa Antioch, 181Albert of Aachen, 17–18Albert of Schwarzburg H, 221Alcantara, Order of, 217Aldebrand of Qaqun H, 178Aleppo, 7, 34, 62, 87, 91, 181, 206, 261,

282Alexander III, pope, 24, 36, 127, 134,

158–60, 166, 242Alexander IV, pope, 106–7, 162–7, 206–7,

294Alexandretta, Gulf of, 6Alexandria, 7, 215, 225Alexius I, Byzantine e, 6Alfonso I, k Aragon, 24Alfonso VII, k Castile, 238

Index 319

Alfonso I, k Portugal, 248Alfonso of Portugal H m, 38, 50–1, 54, 134,

233, 248, 272Alguaire, H nunnery, 105Alice of Cyprus, 61–2, 249alienation of property, 123, 130, 135, 178,

190, 274almoner, almonry, 72, 78, 110, 145–6, 191alms-collecting, 16, 25–6, 32, 44, 70, 80,

100, 127, 144, 155–61, 168–9, 189, 216–17, 275

Amalfi, 17, 18Amalric, k Jerusalem, 33–5, 40Amalric of Lusignan, titular l Tyre, 212,

215–16, 220–2, 298Amalric of Nesle, pa Jerusalem, 33, 35–6,

243Amalric of Pax H, 200Amanus mountains, 55, 79, 83–4, 225, 242Amato of Montecassino, 17ambivalence of mission, 15, 82‘ambulance’ service in Jerusalem and Acre,

72, 169Amposta, H castellany, 43, 131, 142, 193–4,

200, 228, 265Anastasius IV, pope, 22, 156–7Anaz (Castellum Bochee), 30, 91, 243ancients, 121, 128, 137, 149, 192–3, 273Ancona, 206Andrew II, k Hungary, 67, 69Andrew of Foggia H, 281Ansterius, b Baniyas, 164, 282Antioch (Antakya), 7, 17, 18, 43, 52, 55–6,

79, 104, 142, 166, 185, 227–8citadel, 56, 249commune, 54H commandery, 54, 75, 112, 143, 178,

180, 285patriarchs (Latin), 60, 181, 249, 282, 284;

and see individual patriarchsAntioch, principality, 7, 8, 28, 31, 34, 42–3,

50–8, 79, 91, 165, 172–5, 178, 180–4, 206, 240, 243, 249

Apamea (Qalaat el Mudiq), 30–1, 92, 173, 243, 285

archbp, 162, 164–5appeals, 120, 124, 130appearance, see dressApulia, 59, 60, 209, 227, 252

H priory, 121, 186, 196Aqaba, Gulf of, 7Aqua Bella (Khirbat ‘Iqbala; ’En Hemed)

H?hospital, 22, 71–2, 90–1, 179Aquitaine, H priory, 193

Arab el-Mulk (Beauda/Belda), 91, 174, 211, 243

Arabic, knowledge of, 85Aragon, 23, 43, 105–6, 108, 142, 187, 201,

218–19, 222, 298arbalestry, 140–1, 275architecture, 111–12archives, 15, 24, 48, 144, 210Arles, archbp, 188arm of St John the Baptist (relic), 161Armand of Peragors T gm, 60, 63–4Armenia, 31, 90; and see Cilicia, Cilician

ArmeniaH commandery, 143–4, 178, 180, 182,

210armour, see harnessArnald of Miserata H, 264Arnald of Torroja T gm, 39, 195Arnold of Comps H ?m, 233, 243‘Arqa (Arcas), 34–5Arras, 292arsenal and brother of, 147–8Arsuf (Arsur), 49, 294

battle of, 46, 148, 258H occupation and defence of, 80, 83, 92,

173–5, 208, 284, 294lordship, 174–5

Arsuz (Port Bonnel), 79Artah, battle of, 31, 34artillery, 84, 111Arzghan (Arcicant), 243Ascalon, 29, 31, 34, 47, 63–4, 172, 174,

177, 179, 260, 294H occupation and defence of, 61, 80,

173, 205, 207–8, 284, 294al-Ashraf Khalil, s Egypt, 212–13al-‘Ashtara, 42Assassins, 57, 91–2, 165, 172, 211Asti, 21–2asylum, see sanctuaryAtapuerca, 238el Atharib, 7Atlit (Chastel Pèlerin), 59, 79, 83, 114, 210auberger, 105, 143auberges, 105, 109, 113, 116, 122, 129, 143,

147, 210, 263, 267–8Aubrey of Trois Fontaines, 80Auger of Balben H m, 33, 233, 242–3, 301Augustinians, 11, 24–5, 105–6, 114, 136,

265Austria, 188Auvergne, 54, 177

H priory, 186, 193–4H tongue, 129

320 Index

Avignon, 121, 132, 137–9, 197, 219, 227Aygue of Bethsan, 221Aymar of Layron H, 56, 149, 249‘Ayn Jalut, Battle of, 86el-Ayoun (Fonteines), 243Ayyubids, 8, 52, 62–3, 87–8, 205, 282Azaz (Hazart), 7al-‘Aziz Uthman, s Egypt, 87–8, 259

Baalbek, 34Baghdad, 5, 8, 33, 86–7

‘Adhudi hospital, 75Bagras (Gaston), 54–5, 79bailiffs, bailiwicks, 98, 116, 118, 120–1,

123–4, 135, 141, 147, 182–3, 189–90, 198, 271; and see individual officers

bailli des maisons, 180baiuliae, 196, 292Baldwin I, k Jerusalem, 20–1Baldwin II, k Jerusalem, 28–9Baldwin III, k Jerusalem, 33Baldwin IV, k Jerusalem, 38, 40Baldwin V, k Jerusalem, 40, 43Baldwin Carew, 46Balian of Ibelin, l Arsuf, 175, 208Balian of Ibelin, l Beirut, 60, 62Balian of Ibelin, l Nablus, 42–3Baniyas (Valenia), 7, 44, 50, 55, 100, 107,

181, 282, 284church and b, 100, 112, 164–5, 175, 181,

282 banking, 144banner, see standardBanyas (Paneas), 31–3, 39, 243, 260barbers, 73Bari, 21–2Barin (Montferrand), 7, 30, 91–2, 243, 250,

258Barletta, H priory, 193–4, 196, 298‘Basarfut’, 243battle-dress, see harnessBavaria, 89

H priory, 193Baybars, s Egypt, 53, 85–6, 92, 182, 205,

208, 211, 294–5Beaulieu, H nunnery, 105, 300Bedford, 11beds and bedding

of brothers, 70, 112, 115–16, 118, 146of confratres, 277of patients, 74, 81, 145

Beirut, 7, 40, 52, 59, 60, 165, 179, 209Bekomra (Bocombre), 178Bela III, d Hungary, 241

Belmont (Suba; Sova), x, 22, 34, 79, 90, 111–12, 179, 243

H castellany, 179Belvoir (Kaukab al-Hawa; Kokhav

ha-Yarden), xi, 34, 38–9, 43–5, 79, 83, 91, 112, 166, 172, 243

H castellany, 179Benedicte of Villaret H, 219Benedictines, x, 11, 16–18, 24–5, 106, 116,

130, 167, 187, 196, 230, 239, 286benefactors, 107, 156, 171, 229, 266, 270;

and see endowmentsBenjamin of Tudela, 31, 267Berengar Raymond, c Provence, 188Bermond of Luzancion H, 264Bernard, a Clairvaux, 31Bernard of Chemin H, 15Bernard of Montaigu, b Le Puy, 54Bernard V Gros of Uxelles H, 28Bertrand of Comps H m, 61, 100, 102, 233,

272, 301Bertrand of Le Lorgne, see Bertrand of

ThessyBertrand Mazoir, l Margat, 31Bertrand of Thessy H m, 59, 233, 251–2,

272besants, Saracen, value of, x–xiBethany, 107

H commandery, 179Bethgibelin (Bait Jibrin; Bet Guvrin), x,

xi, 26, 29, 34, 44, 63, 79, 84, 90, 112, 172–3, 175, 243, 252, 284–6

burgess court, 175, 285colonial settlement, 175, 177, 179H castellany, 45, 179

Bethlehem, 6, 20, 58, 258b, 49, 266confraternity of Melkites of St George,

108Béziers, H commandery, 188, 290Bilbeis, 34al-Bira, 38Birgù, 229bishops, Hospitaller, 100, 164–5bleeders, 73Bodrum, 82Bohemia, 105, 200

H priory, 193, 196Bohemond I, pr Antioch, 239Bohemond III, pr Antioch, 30–1, 54, 108,

173Bohemond IV, pr Antioch-Tripoli, 53–7, 91,

172, 178, 181, 209, 249Bohemond V, pr Antioch-Tripoli, 57, 91

Index 321

Bohemond VI, pr Antioch-Tripoli, 57Bohemond VII, pr Antioch-Tripoli, 57,

295Boniface VIII, pope, 93, 102, 135, 137,

217–19Boniface of Calamandrana H, 137–8, 187,

201, 218Borj esh Shemal (La Tor de l’Opital), 80Borrel H, 43Brahim, 91Brandenburg, H Ballei, 193Brindisi, 57, 195British Isles, 194, 199, 230brother knights, 15, 26–8, 31, 37, 51, 70,

82–3, 87, 97–8, 101–5, 111, 117–18, 124, 126–8, 133, 136–7, 143–4, 148–9, 191, 214, 216, 221, 260, 264, 266, 269, 278, 290

qualifications, 101–3, 124brother priests, 26–7, 32, 73, 78, 81,

97–102, 105, 118–19, 124, 126, 136, 141, 156, 159, 167–8, 191, 198, 216, 231, 262, 264, 290

brother sergeants, 26, 51, 81–3, 97, 101, 104–5, 111, 118, 124, 126, 136, 191, 216, 264, 290

at-arms, 82–3, 98, 102, 104–5, 111, 143, 147–50, 216, 264, 266, 278

at-office, 105, 113, 141, 143–4, 146–7, 150, 264

at-service, 82–3, 98, 101, 104–5, 113, 123, 141, 143, 145, 147

of labour, 105, 143brother shoemaker, 145brothers-at-arms, 26, 29, 31, 36, 51, 82–4,

98, 101–2, 104, 116–17, 128–9, 141–2, 147–8, 216, 221, 227, 277, 298

numbers, 82–3, 210, 216, 264, 273brothers de camera, 276brothers, professed, 18, 19, 26, 110, 115,

127–8, 144, 150, 185, 194, 222, 224, 239, 285

careers, 103–4, 140numbers, 82, 97–8when sick, 117–19, 167

Buqeia, 30burgess confraternities, 206burgess properties, 173–4, 178–9, 284Burgundy, 24, 177burial, 76–8, 82, 101, 107–9, 167–70, 283

of brothers, 36, 70, 78, 118–19, 155–6, 158, 188

of confratres, 108–9, 266, 277of patients, 22, 36, 67, 69, 77–8, 82, 230

of public, 78, 101, 107, 156, 158–60, 167–70

Burj al-Ahmar (Tour Rouge), 112Busdorf, 5butchery, brother of, 143 butler, 140Byzantine empire, emperors, 5–7, 31, 33,

196, 223–4

Caesarea, 5, 62, 85, 173, 179, 206archbp, 21, 49, 157lords, 49, 249, 286

Cairo, 5, 8, 29, 34, 42, 57, 87, 89, 171, 268Calabria, 60Calatrava, Order of, 106, 217Calcinaia, 230Cambrai, 292camerae, 98, 128, 135, 191–3, 197–8, 214,

290Camoldensians, 106Campagnolles, 290canon law, 28, 100, 122, 130Canterbury, 195

archbp, 195capitular bailiffs, 97, 102, 114, 121, 128,

130–2, 134–6, 138–9, 141–51, 178, 193, 196–7, 200

capitular castellanies, 97, 131, 193capitular commanderies, 97, 131, 190, 193Capua, H priory, 193, 196caravan, 81–2, 149, 269caravanier, 81, 145caravan priest, 81, 101Carcassonne, 177Carmelites, 11, 101Carthusians, 11, 24, 106‘Casal Album’, 177casalier, 105Cast of Murols H m, 35–6, 38, 131, 142,

233castellans, 31, 90, 97, 100, 123, 130, 147,

149, 178–80, 182‘Castellum Bovonis’, 243Castile, 222

H priory, 137–8, 148, 193–4, 200, 218castles, 8, 9, 29–31, 34–5, 78–80, 89–92,

124, 134, 163, 182, 184, 191, 245, 247, 260

Catalonia, 43, 177, 206, 227H priory, 193

‘Cavea’, 91, 243Celestine II, pope, 49Celestine III, pope, 49, 165cellae, 193–5, 290

322 Index

cellar, brother of, 143cells, see bedsCeylanli, 55, 79, 210Champagne, H priory, 193chancellor, 140chanceries, 26, 179chapters, 26, 35, 76, 97–9, 104, 108–9, 112,

120–4, 126–35, 141, 156, 182, 189, 191, 198, 210

general, 31, 50–1, 81–3, 90, 95, 97, 100–3, 105, 117, 119–21, 124, 126–35, 137–50, 178–9, 189–94, 196–200, 208, 210, 219, 224, 226, 231, 270, 274–5, 277, 279, 287, 292, 297, 299

prioral (provincial), 97, 106, 121, 128, 130–1, 189–94, 198, 200, 274–5

Charles I (of Anjou), k Sicily, 54, 187, 194, 209, 295

Charles II, k Naples, 93, 217, 219, 299Chartres, 291‘Château de la Vieille’, 55, 57, 91chevauchées, 85, 91–2chivalry, 3Christiane fidei religio, 22–3, 26, 99, 156–7Christian Orders of Chivalry, 230Christians, Greek, Jacobite and other

Eastern, 7, 54, 164, 177, 206, 215, 224, 258, 282, 286

Church in Latin East, 5–6, 21, 59, 107, 156–7, 161–70, 177; and see individual patriarchates and bishoprics

churchesof Hospitaller communities, 100–1, 112,

114–15, 118, 123, 141–2, 188–9, 269, 290; and see individual locations

under patronage, 32, 100, 156, 158–64, 179, 189, 193

church services, see liturgyCilicia, 7, 55–6, 79, 81, 87, 91, 142, 171,

185, 187, 201, 216, 221, 225, 250Cilician Armenia, 7, 54–6, 79, 81, 86–7, 93,

180, 182, 201, 215, 220–1, 225–6, 248, 284–5

Cistercians, 11, 60, 106, 130, 157Clement III, pope, 237Clement IV, pope, 104, 187Clement V, pope, 139, 217, 222–8, 256, 298Cluniacs, 106, 187colonial settlements, 7, 32, 76, 84, 112,

155, 158, 175, 177, 179, 285–6; and see Bethgibelin

commander of brethren, 150, 279commander of knights, 81, 142, 147, 149,

151, 180, 279

commander of the ship, 150commander of the ships (Marseilles), 150commander of the vault, see petty

commandercommanderies, 39, 75, 82–3, 97–8, 100–3,

105, 108, 110, 118, 120, 123–4, 130, 139, 141, 144, 147, 178–80, 182, 187–200, 214, 231, 282, 286, 288–90, 292–3

financial charges, 70, 75, 106, 123, 127, 129, 148, 144, 150, 186–7, 189–91, 193, 198, 228

lay occupation, 98, 178, 191, 193numbers resident, 110, 191

commanderies of grace, 131, 190–3, 197–8, 290; and see camerae

commerce, 7–8, 52, 81, 205; and see merchants

companions of the master, see mastercompetition for land, 180–4Compostela, 22Comtat-Venaissin, 219confessions, 72, 101, 118, 167, 270confratres, consorores, 78, 97, 107–9, 118,

127, 160, 167, 189, 217, 231, 258, 266, 277

reception, 108–9Conrad I, k Jerusalem, 58, 61–2, 200Conrad of Montferrat, 43, 46–8, 53, 57,

246, 270Conradin, k Jerusalem, 64, 187, 206, 209constable, 29, 140, 146Constantine of Lampron, 56Constantinople, 7, 224

H priory, 75, 196, 292Pantokrator hospital, 75

Constantinople, Latin empire, 61–2, 292constitution of Order, 15, 25–6, 36, 38, 43,

51, 126–39, 208, 214, 219, 231consuetudines, seigneurial, 174–6, 181convent, definition, 97convent, central, 15, 34–6, 50–1, 90, 97,

100–1, 103–5, 108, 110–11, 113, 115–16, 120–1, 123–4, 126–9, 131, 133–41, 143–5, 147–8, 160, 178, 186, 189, 191–4, 196–7, 199–200, 215, 219, 224, 226, 229, 264, 273–5; and see Acre; Jerusalem; Limassol

international management, 186numbers resident, 110

conventual bailiffs, 70, 97, 99, 103, 115–16, 122–3, 128–9, 131–2, 135, 137–8, 140–51, 190–1, 193, 200–1, 219, 222, 231, 275

Index 323

conventual prior, 26, 81, 97, 99–101, 113, 118, 130–1, 137, 140–2, 169, 206, 220, 223, 268–9, 275, 294

correspondence, 85–8corrodies, 109, 191Cos, 82, 224courts

burgess, 164, 173, 175, 177, 179Christian, 48seigneurial, 164, 173, 175, 179

Crac des Chevaliers (Qal‘at al-Hisn), x, 7, 26, 30–1, 34, 38–9, 43–4, 79, 83–4, 90–2, 111–12, 114, 141, 147, 163–5, 172–4, 180, 185, 203, 210–12, 242–3, 258, 260–1, 283, 295

H castellany, 38, 54, 147, 178, 180, 208, 210–11, 278, 283, 287, 295

H commander of knights, 180H prior, 164, 180, 262, 269

Craph H, 103Crete, 144Cresson, Spring of, battle, 38–9, 41, 83criticism, 32, 216–17, 231cross, wearing of, 3, 25–6, 99, 116–17,

269crossbows, 111, 140–1, 144, 147crusades, crusaders, 3, 4, 9–11, 28, 39, 40,

49, 53, 85, 88–9, 108, 128, 195–6, 216–17, 225–8, 259, 291

First, 4, 6, 8–10, 17–20, 23, 33, 76, 240Second, 8, 9, 28, 31, 242Third, 9, 38, 45–9, 89, 260Fourth, 9Fifth, 9, 55, 84, 89, 91, 104against Aragon, 92, 142, 187, 201First of Louis IX, 9, 85, 90, 205–6, 271of Barons, 9, 62–3of Frederick II, 9, 57–9of Germans, 49, 85, 89, 247Hospitaller (1310), 9, 83, 139, 217, 220,

224–8, 300Second of Louis IX, 9, 86, 211, 214

crusades against Christians, 82, 92, 187crusade vows, 3, 156, 226custom, 133–4, 138, 187; and see usancescustos of the Asnerie, see magistri

asinariaeCyprus, 7, 15, 45, 50, 52–3, 56–62, 81, 83,

85, 92–3, 98, 104, 110, 129, 137–9, 142, 144, 147–9, 174, 180, 182, 186, 190, 194, 205–7, 209, 212–13, 215–16, 218–26, 228, 275, 299–300

H commandery, 143–4, 178, 180, 210, 219, 221

Dacia, H priory, 193, 196Damascus, 8, 29, 32, 39, 42, 57–8, 63–4,

86–7, 89, 171, 206, 211, 213, 252–3, 258

Damietta, 89, 149Daniel, abbot, 76Daniel of Santo Stefano H, 119Darbsak, 55, 79Darom, 7Deir Abu Mesh’al (Belfort), 243Denmark, 196Denny, 270deployment of brothers, 44, 48, 82–4, 129,

205, 210, 216on line of march, 85, 258

deprivation of wine and cooked food, 122–3

dhimma, 5Dieppe, 36diet of brothers, see fooddiffinitors, 102, 135–6diplomatic missions, 85, 92, 258, 281Dodecanese, 214, 223–4, 227–9Dominic, 136Dominicans, 2, 3, 11, 106, 136, 157, 228donats, 82, 103, 109, 144, 191, 216, 240,

266reception, 109

dormitories, see bedsDover, 195–6drapier (conventual bailiff), 97, 103, 140,

145, 178, 277dress and appearance, 3, 25–6, 70, 98–9,

102, 105, 115–18, 123–4, 127, 131, 136, 143, 145, 269–71

Druses, 7dubbing to knighthood, 3, 98, 102

écurier, 149Edessa (Urfa), 7, 30, 177

county, 7, 8Edward I, k England, 86–7, 210, 214,

294Edward II, k England, 214, 227–8Egypt, 5–8, 17, 20, 29, 33–4, 42, 47, 52,

55–8, 60, 62–4, 83–9, 91–2, 104, 128, 147, 171, 173, 185, 205–7, 211–12, 215, 225, 249–50, 253, 256, 293

Ein Afek (Doc), 176–7Ein Karem, 16, 20‘Eixserc’, 34, 243Elstow, 11embargo, trade, 92, 223, 225, 227, 300Embriaci, family, 57

324 Index

Emmaus, H commandery, see Abu Ghosh; Belmont

emperors, western, 53–4, 56enclosure, 112–14, 188endowments

in East, 20, 24, 32, 69, 162, 171–84in West, 18, 28, 32, 37, 69, 80, 185–201,

231England, 27, 36, 39, 46, 86, 105, 144, 159,

188, 195–6, 212, 214, 221, 228, 230, 240, 265, 291, 294

H priory, 45, 63, 86–7, 103, 138, 144, 186, 188–9, 193–6, 212, 224, 274, 290–1

H tongue, 129Ermengol of Aspa H, 43, 233esgarts des frères, 15, 46, 119–22, 124, 128,

131, 134, 137–9, 146, 174, 219, 256, 275, 277

esquires, 111, 118, 149, 269estate

in East, 142–3, 159, 166, 171–84, 218in West, 44, 80, 123, 130, 135, 159,

185–201, 219, 223, 231, 288Eugenius III, pope, 25, 166, 243Euphemia of Cilician Armenia, 56Euphrates, river, 7Eustace, b Baniyas, 165Eustorge of Montaigu, archbp Nicosia, 54exemptions, 2, 21, 23, 32, 35, 48, 78,

99–101, 107–8, 155–70, 173, 176, 216, 280, 282, 284

Famagusta, 215, 221–2, 298family relationships in localities, 102–3Fatimids, 5, 7, 8, 17, 18, 29, 33–4‘La Fauconnerie’, 284Ferrand of Barras H, 98, 103–4, 264Fidenzio of Padua, 83fief knights, see vassalsField of Blood, battle of, 28Fieux, H nunnery, 105, 219financial crises, 34–5, 106, 185, 228flag, see standardFlanders, 177Flore (Fleur) H, 300Florence, 201La Forbie (Harbiyah), battle of, 64, 83–4,

90, 205food, 140, 143, 150

for brothers, 24, 84, 98–9, 112–13, 115–16, 118, 122–4, 136, 140, 147, 174, 269

for patients, 69, 71, 73–5, 105, 255

for servants, 111in infirmary, 118

foundation, 16–18France, 2, 5, 20, 46–8, 50, 57, 83, 89, 92,

105, 108, 129, 139, 148, 161, 186, 194–6, 199, 201, 208–9, 222, 224, 227, 230, 253, 301

H grand commandery, 199H priory, 44, 75, 103, 131, 142, 186–7,

193–4, 209–10, 221, 301H tongue, 129

Francis of Assisi, 69Franciscans, 2, 3, 11, 78, 83, 101, 106, 136,

157, 217, 228, 230fratres conversi, 1, 18Frederick I, western e, 39–40, 195Frederick II, western e, 50, 52, 56–64, 89,

91, 113, 200, 207, 250–1, 253frères de labor, see brother sergeantsfrères de mestier, 105freedom from church taxes, 158, 284; and

see tithesfreedom from episcopal authority, 22–3,

155–62, 165–6, 282–3freedom from secular dues, 21, 31, 173–4,

218freedom to make war or peace, 30–1Fresno el Viejo, H commandery, 188Frisia, 161frontier marches, 30–1, 173Fulcher of Angoulême, pa Jerusalem, 22–4,

156–7, 243Fulcher of Chartres, 19Fulk III, c Anjou, 237Fulk V of Anjou, k Jerusalem, 29–30, 240Fulk of Montaigu, b Limassol, 54Fulk of Villaret H m, 83, 85, 98, 103–4,

139, 150–1, 186, 190, 193, 219–28, 233, 297

Galilee, 41, 52, 63, 87, 166, 179, 285Sea of, 7, 42, 44, 112, 166, 171–2, 176

Garin of Montaigu H m, 54, 57, 103, 165, 233, 249–50, 269

Garnier of Nablus H m, 38, 45–50, 54, 195, 233, 246, 272

Gascony, 177Gaza, 34, 63–4, 216, 252Gaziantep (‘Aintab), 7, 92Genoa, 48, 59, 62, 105, 206–7, 213, 224–5,

227, 294archbp, 231H commandery, 231

Geoffrey Le Rat H m, 54, 233, 249

Index 325

Geoffrey of Donjon H m, 49–50, 54, 87–8, 164, 233, 247–8, 272, 301

Georgia, 86Gerald Jebarrus H, 240Gerald of Aurillac, 239Gerald of Wales, 195Gerard H m, 17–21, 23–4, 230–1, 233, 239Gerard Mecatti, 230Gerard of Gragnana H, 147–8Gerard of Qalansuwa H, 178Gerard of Ridefort T gm, 40–2Gerhoh of Reichersberg, 32, 157Gerland T, 230Germany, 37, 49, 59, 85, 124, 200, 222,

230H grand commandery, 124, 186, 190,

192, 199–200, 216, 274, 293H lieutenancy of High Germany, 193,

196–7H lieutenancy of Low Germany, 193,

196–7H priory, 43, 131, 186, 190, 196–7, 221H tongue, 129

Ghazan, Mongol ilkhan of Iran, 215–16Gibelin of Arles, pa Jerusalem, 21, 24Gilbert of Assailly H m, 33–6, 126, 134,

142, 146, 175, 177, 233Godfrey of Bouillon, ruler Jerusalem, 20gonfanonier, 47, 149Granada, 227–8granary and commander of, 76, 105, 143grand commander (conventual bailiff), 31,

35, 42–3, 45, 49, 61, 64, 97, 103–4, 123, 130–1, 135, 140–6, 151, 178–80, 192–4, 200–1, 208, 210, 215, 220, 228, 243, 275–6

grand commanders deça mer, see Outremergrand commanders in the West, 97, 142,

186, 193, 197, 199–201, 293visitations, 200

grand esquire, 279Grandmontines, 106Greece, Greeks, 7, 52, 61, 196, 205, 230;

and see Byzantine empireGregory I, pope, 16Gregory VII, pope, 9Gregory IX, pope, 49–50, 53, 57–8, 60–1,

170, 251Gregory X, pope, 183Grisén, H nunnery, 105Groningen, 161grooms, 111, 48–9Guérin H m, 61, 233, 251–2, 272, 301Guigo II of Forcalquier, 188

Guy of Lusignan, k Jerusalem, 40–4, 46–8, 53, 245, 270

Guy of Severac H, 220–3

habit, see dressHaifa, 179al-Hakim, Fatimid ca, 5, 16Hamah, 39, 63, 91–2, 211–13, 258, 261harness, 102, 104, 111, 117–18, 123, 127–8,

147–50, 159, 189, 197, 199, 218, 227, 231, 241, 257, 264, 278–9

Hattin, battle of, 7, 37–9, 41–4, 64, 79, 83, 88, 131, 205

Hauran, 42Hebron, 64, 172, 177, 179, 285Henry of Antioch, 209Henry, c Champagne and Troyes, 47, 49,

61, 247Henry I, k Cyprus, 62Henry II, k Cyprus and Jerusalem, 54, 194,

209–10, 212–13, 215, 218, 220–2, 280, 298

Henry II, k England, 39–40, 42–4, 195–6, 291

Henry III, k England, 63, 117Heraclius, pa Jerusalem, 39–41, 195–6Hetoum I, k Cilician Armenia, 56Hetoumids, dynasty, 56Hisn at-Tinat (Calamella), 79Hohenstaufen, dynasty, 53–4, 59, 61–2,

187, 206, 209Holland, 230Holy Spirit of Montpellier, Order of, 119Homs, 30, 34, 86–7, 91–2, 174, 214, 216,

250Lake of Homs, 30

Honorius III, pope, 165, 169horses, 37, 70, 81, 98, 111, 128, 136, 144,

147–50, 159, 175, 183, 189, 197, 227–8, 231, 241, 278–9

hospices and hospitals in the West, 21, 26, 124, 187–9, 238

hospital, definition, 17–18, 70–1, 74–5hospital, mobile military, 72hospitaller (conventual bailiff), 97, 103,

113, 131, 135, 140, 144–6, 161, 277hospitallers (local), 191, 231hospitals (minor) in East, 71, 124, 189, 251,

254Horvat Manot, see ManotHugh of Barlais, 178Hugh II, k Cyprus, 64, 206Hugh III, k Cyprus and Jerusalem, 209, 214,

258, 284

326 Index

Hugh of Genoa H, 100, 231Hugh of Pairaud T, 222Hugh of Payns T gm, 300Hugh Revel H m, 82, 84, 86, 119, 121, 129,

133–5, 138, 185–7, 194, 208–11, 233, 294–5

Humbert of Romans, 2, 10Humphrey II, l Tibnin, 32Humphrey IV, l Tibnin, 41–2Hungary, 82

H priory, 193, 196Hunin (Chastel neuf), 32, 243, 260Hureisun (Ericium), 91Huwajah (?Logis), 243

Ibelin, family, 58–60, 62Iberia, 23, 82–3, 106, 109, 148, 186, 194,

199, 216–17, 223, 227, 230; and see Spain

military orders, 230; and see individual orders

Reconquista, 82Ibn al-Athir, 34India, 52indulgences, 6, 32, 78, 156, 158, 225, 228,

244infirmarian, infirmary for brothers, 81–2,

101, 105, 117–18, 129, 132, 145–6, 191, 277

Innocent II, pope, 25, 28, 99, 240Innocent III, pope, 49, 52–3, 175, 196, 249,

262Innocent IV, pope, 62, 117, 163, 198Iran, 86

ilkhans, 86Iraq, 30, 42, 87Ireland, H priory, 189, 193–4Isaac, 214Isaac Comnenus, ruler of Cyprus, 45, 50Isabel of Tyre, 220–2Isabella of Cilician Armenia, 55–6Isabella I, q Jerusalem, 40–2, 46–7, 49, 57, 61Isabella II, q Jerusalem, see YolandeItaly, 16, 17, 19, 22, 39, 53, 57, 60–2, 82,

89, 107, 157, 173, 186, 194, 196, 207, 209, 225, 227, 239, 259, 294, 299, 300

H grand commandery, 131, 199–200H priory, 43, 75, 131, 186, 196H tongue, 129

Jacquemart of Gielee, 80Jaén, 292Jaffa, 47, 52, 58, 63–4, 179, 206, 260, 294

counts, 56

H commandery, 112, 178–9James I, k Aragon, 128, 216James II, k Aragon, 227–8, 256James of Mailly T, 41James of Molay T gm, 217, 222, 225–6,

258James of Tassi H, 194James of Vitry, b Acre, 24, 28, 78, 161,

168–9, 187James Pantaléon, see Urban IVal-Jauwad, ruler of Damascus, 253Jazirah, 87, 259Jbail (Gibelet), 7, 107, 173–4

lords, 57Jeble (Gibel), 52, 55, 57, 91, 162, 174,

180–2, 261, 283, 285Jerusalem, 1, 4–6, 8–10, 16–24, 26, 28–9,

32–3, 35–6, 39–44, 46–7, 52, 58–60, 62–4, 69, 71, 76–9, 81, 87–90, 112–13, 166, 168, 171–2, 175, 177, 179, 188–9, 194–6, 198, 217, 227–8, 232, 237, 239

Akeldama (H cemetery), 22, 76–7, 255Asnerie (H stables), 28, 105, 143Calvary, 4, 6, 156Cross, monastery, 20H commander in city, 42–3H convent, x, 20, 31, 41–2, 43, 45, 48,

59–61, 71–2, 97, 105, 110, 112–13, 130, 160, 188–9, 196

H conventual church, 23, 38, 46, 73H hospital of St John, 4, 6, 16–19, 36, 43,

71–6, 81–2, 105, 113, 143, 161, 188, 230, 241

H hospital of St Mary of the Germans, 22, 49, 72

Holy Sepulchre, church and canons, 4–6, 17–21, 23–5, 28, 39, 59, 71, 76–7, 112, 114, 156, 162, 195, 239

Mt of Olives, 20Mt Sion, 20, 76, 90Muslim hospital, 18, 74patriarchs (Greek), 5patriarchs (Latin), 20–1, 23, 39, 42–3, 49,

50, 56, 58–60, 64, 106–7, 156–7, 162–3, 164, 166, 170, 173, 209, 245, 282, 291–2; and see individual patriarchs

St Anne, 6St John, church, 16, 19, 113St Lazarus, leprosary, 70, 272St Mary Magdalene (St Mary the Great),

17, 20, 22, 113St Mary of the Latins, 6, 16–21, 24, 113,

230

Index 327

St Mary of the Valley of Jehoshaphat, 6, 20, 77, 166

St Stephen, 28Temple esplanade, 58, 64Templum Domini, 6, 20Tower of David, 39, 195

Jerusalem, kingdom, x, 5–8, 17, 23, 28–9, 39, 40, 42, 47, 50, 52–4, 57–62, 64, 88, 90, 106, 142, 144, 146, 149, 165, 167, 173, 175, 177, 182–5, 187, 195, 200, 205–6, 209, 212, 214, 217, 245, 256, 259, 278; and see individual rulers

High Court, 41, 53, 64, 174, 207, 209jurists in, 58, 133

Jews, 5, 7, 22, 71, 171, 214jihad, 8, 52Jobert H m, 38, 233, 244Johanniter Orde in Nederland, 230Johanniterorden i Sverige, 230John, archbp Amalfi, 17, 18John of Antioch ?H, 15, 237John of Brienne, k Jerusalem, 55, 57, 59–61,

89, 249John of Chevry H, 187John of Ibelin, l Beirut, 49, 58–60, 142John of Ibelin, c Jaffa, 167, 174

Livre, 167, 174John of Ronay H, 205, 233, 293–4John of Salisbury, b Chartres, 32, 159–60John, l Joinville, 271, 294John of Laodicea H, 137, 200, 220–1John of Villiers H m, 84, 93, 103, 127, 194,

210, 212–13, 215, 218, 233, 272, 276, 295

John of Wûrzburg, 77John the Almoner, pa Alexandria, 16Jordan, river, 5, 42, 44, 59, 89, 171, 183Joscelin (1) of Tournel H, 103, 176Joscelin (2) of Tournel H, 103Joseph Chauncy H, 86–7, 144, 269Jourdaine of Villaret H, 219Judaean hills, 46, 49, 71Julian, l Sidon, 56justice

internal, 26, 100, 119–25, 127, 130, 132, 136, 141, 272, 285

profits of, 144, 175, 189, 208, 285seigneurial, 164, 179, 189, 285, 289

Kabul (Cabor), 177Kafr Kanna (Casal Robert), 167, 285al-Kamil, s Egypt, 52, 58–9, 62–3Kara, 258

Karak, 43, 45, 87, 89, 243, 260archbp, 173

Karaman, 55el-Khawabi, 91, 165Khirbat Bal‘ama (St Job), 245, 260Khirbat Karkur (Galilea), 285Khwarizmians, 64kitchen, brother of, 143knighthood, 3, 98, 102Kolossi H, 180, 287

‘Lacoba’, 243Languedoc, 20, 222langues, see tonguesLatakia (Laodicea) H, 5, 55, 91, 260

H commandery, 180Lateran Councils

Third, 108–9, 156, 158–61, 167, 182, 286Fourth, 108–9, 160–1

legislation, 15, 31, 38, 46, 50–1, 78, 101, 119–20, 130–2, 134–8, 256, 270–1; and see esgarts, statutes, usances

legitimism, 53–4, 206, 220Leo II, k Cilician Armenia, 54–5, 249Leo XIII, pope, 229Léon, see Castilelepers, 70, 124, 272Leros, 224letters, see correspondencelieutenant masters, 103, 128, 130, 136, 142,

147, 149, 194, 205, 209–10, 215, 233ligences de Femie, 175Limassol, 180, 224

b, 215H commandery, 142, 180H convent, 97, 101, 104, 113–14, 130,

137, 139, 142, 147–8, 180, 186, 190, 201, 215, 218–19, 222, 224

H hospital, 71, 146, 215, 268H prior of ‘the church of the healthy’,

263H resident community, size of, 110–11H tower, 60

Lincoln, 214Litani, river, 171liturgy, 19, 45, 72, 114–16, 118–19, 130–2,

141–2, 146, 266, 269–70, 277, 289Lombardy, 17, 62, 177, 252

H priory, 15, 119, 193, 196London, 84

Clerkenwell, H house, 84, 195–6, 291Temple, 195, 291

lordship, 172–3liege, 30–1, 53, 173, 175, 283

328 Index

lordship of the poor and sick, x, 6, 19, 22–3, 26, 36–7, 69–71, 75, 79, 80, 99, 109, 153, 160, 229, 231

loss of habit, 99, 121, 123–4, 134, 272Louis IX, k France, 9, 85, 90–1, 147, 187,

205–6, 211, 217, 294Lucius III, pope, 25, 37, 116, 195, 241Lucy, countess of Tripoli, 57, 201Lusignan, dynasty, 46, 209Lydda, 58, 175

b, 157Lyons, 223

First Council, 64Second Council, 88, 128, 216–17

Maarret en Numan, 7Magaracik (Port St Simeon), 7magistri asinariae, 105, 143Mailberg, 188Malta, 19, 82, 229–30, 232

hospitals and medical care, 229Malta, The Sovereign Military Hospitaller

Order of St John, of Rhodes and of, 230Mamluks, 8, 57, 85–8, 149, 205, 210,

212–14Manetin, H nunnery, 105Manosque, 19, 20, 188Manot (Manueth), 80, 172, 176–7, 285,

287Maras, 7La Marche, 46‘Mardabech’, 30, 91Mardin, 87Margat (Marqab), x, xi, 7, 31, 43–5, 48,

50–2, 55, 62, 79, 83–4, 86–7, 91–2, 100, 112–14, 141, 144, 147, 164, 172–5, 178, 181, 184–5, 210–12, 214, 248, 260–1, 268, 283

H castellany, 147, 178, 180, 200, 210–11, 278, 283, 287

H commander of knights, 180H prior, 262, 269Statutes of, 38, 50–1, 101, 104, 126–9,

131, 134, 142, 144, 148, 200Maria of Antioch, 53, 209Maria of Montferrat, q Jerusalem, 57Marienburg, 224Marqiye (Maraclea), 172, 215, 287Marquisius H, 281Marseilles, 132, 137–9, 150, 206, 219, 227

H commandery, 150marshal (conventual bailiff) and marshalsy,

31, 46, 51, 54, 62, 81, 85, 97–8, 103–4, 113, 116, 122, 128, 131, 135, 140–3,

146–51, 176, 200, 206, 210, 212, 220–1, 249, 263, 269, 273, 277–9

master, 16, 24, 36, 51, 53, 56, 58, 60, 63–5, 69, 70, 76, 78, 83, 90–2, 95, 97, 100–4, 107–8, 111, 113–16, 118–24, 126–42, 144–5, 147–50, 174, 178, 182, 189–94, 196–7, 199–200, 208, 210–11, 214–15, 217–19, 226, 231, 245, 257, 271–3, 276–8, 280–1, 289–90, 292–3, 295, 297

chaplains of, 101, 141companions of, 103, 128, 131, 134, 147,

273household, 100–1, 111, 116–17, 231, 300living quarters, 116magistral council, 129magistral elections, 35–6, 51, 100, 104,

126–7, 136–7, 155, 219, 272magistral visitations, 24, 32, 39, 186, 199,

301promises on election, 127, 129, 133–4,

138, 219scribes of, 111, 116–17standard bearer, 278

master crossbowman, 84master esquire of the convent, 143, 146–50,

269, 277, 279master of works, 105, 143master sergeant, 84Matthew of Clermont H, 212–13, 278Matthew Paris, 80, 217Mauro of Pantaleone, 17–18medicine, practice of, 75Mediterranean sea, 7, 92, 126, 137, 148,

151, 209, 225, 229Melisende, q Jerusalem, 23membra, see cellaeMengü Temür, 86–7mercenaries, 27–8, 58, 79, 82–4, 86, 111,

150, 205, 224, 256merchants, 39, 62, 81–2, 150, 173, 189,

206, 224, 258Messina, H priory, 21–2, 131, 186–8, 193–4,

196, 288migrants, 177military order, definition, 1–3, 99, 106milites ad terminum, 27–9, 111, 241mills, 174, 176–7Milly, family, 246minors, admission of, 98minting of coins, 246mixed communities, 105, 113monarchical orders, 3, 230Mongols, 8, 64, 82, 86–7, 205, 210, 212,

215–16

Index 329

Montecassino, abbey, 17Mt Carmel, 24Mont Gisard, Battle of, 72Mont Pèlerin H commandery, 21, 75, 141,

180, 251, 285H prior, 262

Mt Tabor H, 106, 165–7, 172, 176, 282, 284H castellany, 80, 84, 91, 111, 166, 176,

179H prior, 167, 263

Moravia, 200Morea, H commandery, 193, 196Mosul, 258al-Muazzam ‘Isa, ruler of Transjordan, 87Muslims, 7–9, 18, 19, 22, 28–32, 38–40,

42–3, 45–7, 53, 55, 57–9, 65, 71, 77–9, 83, 85–9, 91, 93, 107, 113, 123–4, 128, 134, 147–8, 158, 163, 165–6, 171, 179–82, 185, 187, 205–8, 210–17, 225–7, 231, 246, 254, 258–9, 261, 286, 300

Muslim allies, 84truces with, 91–2, 208, 211, 258, 260, 296

al-Mustansir, Fatimid ca, 17Mynchin Buckland, H nunnery, 105

Naaman, river, 176, 183Nablus, 41, 64, 166, 246, 251, 254, 294

council, 28H hospital, 254

Nahr al Kelb, river, 7Naples, 201Napoleon, e, 82Narbonne, 227an-Nasir Da‘ud, ruler of Transjordan, 63naval warfare, 82, 92–3, 115, 144, 149–51,

216, 218, 223–7, 229, 262, 279Navarre, H priory, 192–4, 197Nazareth, 41, 52, 166, 176, 179, 242

archbp, 49, 165–7, 172, 263, 283Nicaea, 61Nicasius, 230Nicholas III, pope, 82, 210Nicholas IV, pope, 92–3, 217Nicholas Lorgne H m, 86–7, 103, 146, 210,

212, 233, 295Nicosia, 148, 180, 209, 221–3, 228, 283

church of, 223H house, 223, 280T house, 223

Nile Delta, 89, 206, 215Nile, river, 33, 87–8nobility, 3, 70, 102, 109

noble proofs, 3

noval lands, 158, 161, 169, 176novitiate, 98, 110Noyon, 292Nur ad-Din, ruler of Syria, 31, 33–4, 38–9,

243nuns, see sistersnursing, x, 6, 15, 19, 22, 25, 31, 37, 49,

69–75, 77, 80, 82, 103, 105, 111, 118, 125, 167, 176, 178, 216, 229–31, 256, 264, 270

costs, 75–6, 79–80, 144, 178, 229female patients, 71–2, 74, 105, 229non-Christian patients, 71, 79, 229

Odo of Burgundy, c Nevers, 77, 231Odo of Pins H m, 135–7, 139, 145, 218–19,

233Office, see liturgyOmne datum optimum, 99order-states, 69, 228–9ordination, 98, 100, 141, 167, 169Orontes river, 30, 171–2, 174orphanages and schools in Jerusalem and

Acre, 72, 78, 100, 105, 167, 229Oshin, k Cilician Armenia, 220–1Ospital (or Palais) des Malades, 268Ospital des Saiens, 268Otranto, 21Otto of St Blasien, 217Ottoman Turks, 230Outremer, grand commanders of, 83,

103–4, 137–8, 186, 199–201, 216, 218Oxford, University, 161

pack animals, 105, 143, 148, 150, 183, 231Paderborn, 5palatinates, 30–1, 55, 112, 173, 175, 180,

283papacy, popes, x, 3, 10, 24, 29, 32, 35–6,

40, 44, 48–50, 52–8, 60–2, 80, 89, 92–3, 99, 102, 106, 115, 119–20, 124, 126, 130, 135, 137–8, 141–2, 148, 156–62, 164–5, 172–3, 175, 177, 181–2, 187, 190–1, 193–4, 201, 205–6, 209, 212, 214–16, 218–20, 225, 231, 240, 248, 250, 253, 262, 271–2, 279, 281–2, 290–1, 296, 298; and see individual popes

papal legates, 53, 55–6, 60, 162, 176, 183, 200, 223, 225–6

papal provisions, 193, 275, 282Paphos, 104Paris, 2, 195, 222

university, 2, 222

330 Index

parish churches, 158, 162–4, 167–9; and see churches, patronage of parlements in Latin East, 39, 53

parmentarie, brother of, 105, 145–6Paschal II, pope, 17–19, 21, 155, 166, 188patients, see nursingPelagius, b Albano, p. leg., 89, 168–70,

181–2Penne, 105penitential warfare, 2, 4, 9–11Peter II, pa Antioch, 165Peter Comestor, 36Peter Dubois, 217Peter of Hagham H, 103, 212Peter of Lydda, b Tripoli, 48Peter of Montaigu T gm, 54, 59Peter of Pleine Chassagne, b. Rodez, p. leg.,

227Peter of Sevrey T, 213Peter of Vieille Bride H m, 61–2, 103, 233,

252Peter of Vieille Bride H, 103petty commander, 105, 143Philip II, k France, 39–40, 45–6, 48, 195,

246Philip IV, k France, 2, 129, 217, 223, 226–8Philip of Antioch-Tripoli, 56Philip of Egly H, 186–7, 194Philip of Montfort, l Tyre, 62, 207Philip of Nanteuil, 216physicians, 73, 116, 129, 146

indigenous, 75Piam admodum, 36Pie postulatio voluntatis, 21–2, 126–7piggery, brother of, 143pilgrims, pilgrimages, 4–6, 10, 16–18, 20–2,

28, 32, 36, 38, 59, 69, 71–2, 74, 76–80, 82, 108, 110, 160, 167–9, 171

Pisa, 21, 43, 59, 206–7, 227, 255H nunnery, 105, 231H priory, 75, 131, 193, 196, 227

pittances, 115, 117–18, 123, 140–1, 144, 269

‘Platta’, 243Plaisance, q Cyprus, 64, 206–7pluralism, 191, 193, 197–8, 290pocket money, 114, 117, 144Poitiers, 224, 226, 297Poitou, 177Poland, 200

H priory, 193, 196–7politics, consistency of approach, see

legitimismPons Blavus H, 35

poor, care and service of, see lordship of the poor and sick

‘Popos’, 91Portugal, 50, 222, 298

H priory, 193–4poultry farm, brother of, 143preaching, 168–9; and see alms-collectingpreceptories, see commanderiesPremonstratensians, 11, 106, 187priors (priests), 100, 141, 191, 198, 223, 262priors, priories (provincial), 75, 82, 84,

97, 100, 103, 105–6, 108, 120, 123–4, 128–32, 134–5, 138, 186–200, 216, 226, 265, 275, 290, 292–3; and see individual priories

chapters, see chapters (prioral)convents, 198–9passage to East, 132, 138, 147–8, 189,

194, 197, 219prioral visitations, 106, 191–3, 198recalls to East, 131–3, 135, 197secretes, 198treasurers, 198

prisoners-of-war, 111; and see redemptionprivateering, 224procurators at the papal curia, 161, 163,

263, 281Provence, 19, 20, 108, 219, 222, 227

H tongue, 129provinces, 26, 32, 39, 44, 51, 61, 84, 97,

102, 106, 123–4, 129–32, 134, 137, 140, 144, 182, 185–201, 208, 219

changes to structure, 178–80, 186, 198prud’hommes, 119, 128–9, 139Prussia, 230punishments, 121–4, 141Le Puy-en-Velay, 23

el-Qadis (Egdis), 176Qalaat Areimeh, 79Qalaat el Felis (Felicium), 30, 91, 243Qalaat esh-Shaqif (Beaufort), 43, 79Qalaat Yahmur (Chastel Ruge), 112, 243, 260Qalansuwa (Calansue), 112, 178–9, 286Qala’un, s Egypt, 53, 86–7, 212, 214Qalqiliya (Calcilia), 260Qaqun (Cacho), 178Qastal (Belveer), 243Qaymaz, 44Qorfeis, 91, 211, 260Quam amabilis Deo, 36, 101quarantaine, 123–4, 189, 192, 271Qubilai, Mongol great khan, 86Quleia (Coliath), 260

Index 331

Rabat, 229Rafniye, 30, 163, 243, 285Raimbold of Voczon H, 146, 200, 293ra‘is, 175–6 Ralph Glaber, 237Ralph Niger, 244Ralph, c Soissons, 61Ramiro II, k Aragon, 23Ramle, 5, 20, 52, 58, 173, 175, 177Ras Mesqa (Remesca), 178Ravanda (Ravendel), 7Raymond Llull, 217Raymond of Aiguille H, 264Raymond of Antioch, 54Raymond of Beaulieu H, 104Raymond of Pins, papal nuncio, 220–1Raymond of Poitiers, pr Antioch, 240Raymond of Puy H m, 23–4, 28–30, 32,

127, 153, 157, 175, 177, 186, 231, 233, 240–1, 301

Raymond of Ribells H, 142, 187Raymond II, c Tripoli, 30, 173Raymond III, c Tripoli, 30, 34–5, 38–42,

108, 245Raymond Roupen, pr Antioch, 53–7, 104,

149, 162, 181, 249Reading, 195receiver, 144reception, 98–9, 110, 117, 123–4, 127, 189‘Recordane’, 176–7, 285redemption of captives, 85, 214, 253, 258refectory, see foodReform of church, 4, 11reforms proposed (1295), 102, 117, 127,

135–6, 201, 218–19Reggio, archbp, 251 registers of accounts and property, 135,

143–7, 149–50, 198–9relevia, 24, 240religious worship, see liturgyRenard, l Dampierre, 258Renart le Nouvel, 80responsions, 70, 75, 106, 123, 127, 129,

138, 144, 150, 186–7, 189–93, 198Reynald of Châtillon, l Transjordan, 41–2Reynald of Vichier T gm, 206Rhodes xi, 27, 69, 70, 81, 93, 112–13, 129,

151, 179, 192, 214–15, 220–1, 223–4, 226–7, 229, 232, 267, 298

H collachium, 112H hospitals, 71, 229H seizure of the island, 83, 98, 223–4,

228–9, 299Richard I, k England, 38, 45–50, 87, 246–7

Richard, earl of Cornwall, 63, 207, 252Richard Filangieri, imperial marshal and

bailli, 59–62‘Rochefort’, 91, 243‘Roche Roussel’, 55, 79Rodez, 148, 227Roger H, 23, 233 Roger, d Apulia, 20Roger Bacon, 217Roger of Moulins H m, 36, 38–41, 45, 54,

142, 159, 175, 195, 233, 240, 291, 301Roger of San Severino, Angevin bailli, 209,

295Roger of Stanegrave H, 3, 98, 213–14Rogeron of Loria, 225Rome, 49, 50, 58, 80, 135, 163, 169,

218–19, 224, 236, 282H priory, 193, 196

Rostang H ?anti-m, 233, 243Rostanh Berenguier, 217Rule, 24–6, 51, 70, 95, 100–1, 105, 115–16,

119–20, 122–4, 131, 138, 144, 178, 189, 198, 277

Ruwad, 216

Sabastiya (Sebastea), b, 157Sabba di Castiglione H, 300Saewulf, 17Safad (Saphet), 43, 45, 63, 75, 79, 83, 87,

111, 264, 267, 273Safita (Chastel Banc), 79, 182, 211, 250,

261, 295Sahyun (Saladin’s Castle), 181, 211St Euphemia, H commandery, 193, 196St Gilles, H priory, 21–3, 35, 44, 61, 75,

103–4, 131, 138, 186–8, 193–4, 196, 198, 213, 218–19, 227, 288, 290, 301

St Hilarion, 61, 142St James of Haut-Pas, Order of, 119St John, children of, 72, 100St John of Jerusalem, The Most Venerable

Order of the Hospital of, 230St Lazarus of Bethany, see AcreSt Mary of the Germans of Jerusalem,

Hospital of, see Teutonic KnightsSt Sabas, War of, 53, 64, 107, 206–8, 294St Samuel of Montjoie, 6St Trinity of Venosa, H commandery, 193,

196Saladin, s Egypt and Syria, 8, 20, 39, 41–7,

49–50, 52, 55, 77, 87–8, 91, 164, 179, 181, 247, 254, 256, 260

Saladin Tithe, 39Salamanca, 290

332 Index

Salerno, 18, 75medical school, 18, 70, 75

as-Salih Ayyub, s Egypt, 63as-Salih Isma‘il, ruler of Damascus, 63Sancho VII, k Navarre, 87–8sanctuary, 158, 161, 280San Germano, treaty of, 60Sankt Johannis vom Spital zu Jerusalem, Die

Balley Brandeburg des, 230 Santiago, Order of, 217Sayf ad-Din Mahmud, 44–5schools, see orphanagesScotland, 195, 291scribes, 111, 116–17, 135, 144, 148seals, 126–8, 135, 138–9, 144, 189, 191,

198–200, 269, 274, 276–7, 283, 285, 287, 290, 293

secular lawyers, 111, 116, 176, 198secular or external priests, 101, 116, 121–2,

155–6, 160, 263, 270Seguin, 175, 181Seijar, 92Seljuqs, 8, 17seneschal, 140seneschal of the palais, 105, 143seneschal of the palais des malades, 145septaine, 121, 123, 192, 271servants, 72–3, 105, 109, 111, 115, 117,

123, 143, 145, 159, 191, 230, 241, 264, 267, 289

service, feudal, 30–1, 53, 171, 173–5, 178–9, 208, 284, 286

Shaubak (Montrèal), 43, 89shi‘a, Shi‘ites, 8, 19, 33ships, shipping, 6–7, 11, 82, 92–3, 104, 110,

115, 144, 148–51, 187, 206–7, 209, 213, 215, 218, 223–8, 246, 262, 279, 295

Shirkuh, 34Shughur-Bakas, 91, 243Sibylla, q Jerusalem, 40–1, 43, 46, 53, 246Sicilian Vespers, 209Sicily, 50, 53, 57, 59–61, 186–7, 209, 227,

250Sidon, xi, 34, 79, 179, 184, 210, 260

b, 157lords, 49

siege engines, see artillerySigena, H nunnery, 43, 105, 131, 218–19,

265Silifke (Seleucia), 55–6, 79, 91, 104, 261

H castellany, 55, 104, 180, 200Simon Le Rat H, 146–7, 220–1Simon of ‘Sarezariis’ H, 223

sisters of Hospital, 43, 72, 97, 105–7, 113, 231, 265

slaves, 111Spain

H grand commandery, 142, 199H tongue, 129and see Iberia

‘Spina’, H commandery, 179stables, 148–9, 294

caravan, 149standard, battle, 36, 76, 82, 85, 102, 118,

149, 244, 278status of the Hospital in the West, 39, 187,

194, 201statutes, 15, 38, 50–1, 78, 81, 90, 95, 100–2,

104, 117, 119–23, 126, 129–32, 134–6, 138–9, 142, 144, 146, 151, 178, 186, 190, 192, 197, 200, 208, 219, 256, 270, 272, 274, 276–8, 292

storerooms, commander of, 105, 143Subiaco, 239sub-treasurer, 144Suero H, 148Suez, Isthmus of, 34sugar, 76, 143, 169–70, 176–7, 184, 285,

287sunni, 8, 33surgeons, 72–3Surrey, 214Syrian Gates, 55Sweden, 230

‘table’ of the treasurer and drapier, 144–5at-Taiyiba (Umm at-Taiyiba/Forbelet), 44,

91Taranto, 21Tarsus, 55, 100, 149Tartus (Tortosa), 43, 79, 91, 107, 182, 210,

215–16b and diocese, 163–4

Tell Kalakh (Lacum), 30, 91, 243Tell Kashfahan (Chastel Ruge), 91Tell el-Malet (Turris Salinarum), 243Temple, Order of Knights Templar, x, 2, 3,

5, 9, 11, 23–5, 28, 31–4, 36–47, 50, 52–65, 75, 77–85, 88–93, 99, 101–2, 106, 111, 114, 116, 118, 123, 132–4, 140, 142–3, 146, 149, 157, 159–61, 163, 171–3, 175–8, 180–4, 187, 193, 195–6, 198, 206–14, 216–18, 220, 222–3, 225–31, 239–40, 242, 244, 246–7, 249–53, 256–60, 262–4, 266–7, 272–3, 275, 278, 284–5, 287, 291, 294–5, 298

Index 333

chapters general, 132–3dissolution, 217, 220, 222–3, 225–6, 298grand commanders, 57, 133, 140, 142,

259grand masters, 23, 49, 58, 60, 63–5, 83,

85, 92, 99, 114, 116, 128, 132–4, 182, 209, 215, 220, 225–6, 245–6, 257, 276, 292, 295

masters deça mer, 133marshal, marshalsy, 81, 146, 206, 220,

257, 298Rule and supplementary regulations, 25,

102, 132–3, 256transferral of properties to the Hospital,

214, 223, 228–9, 256, 298visitors general, 133, 222

testaments, see willsTeutonic Knights, 48–50, 53, 59, 63–4, 89,

133, 182–3, 187, 206, 209, 212, 222, 224–5, 227, 247, 262, 284

Theoderic, 1, 4Thérouanne, 292Thibault, c Champagne, k Navarre, 62–3Thierry of Neuss H, 63Thomas Aquinas, 2–3, 235

Summa Theologica, 2Thomas Becket, archbp Canterbury, 40, 195Thomas Berard T gm, 79Thomas Lorne H, 103Thomas Pinckney H, 221Tiberias, 40, 42–3, 75, 166

b, 157, 166H commandery, 146, 179, 285lords, 42, 49

Tibnin (Toron), 58, 179tithes, 21, 32, 155–6, 158–70, 173, 176,

280, 283titles, Hospitaller, xi, 28–9, 43, 70, 127,

140, 199, 272, 275, 291tongues, 83, 97, 110, 113, 127–9, 131,

135–6, 144, 146, 148Torphichen, H commandery, 291Toscana, 231Touban, 30, 91Toulouse, 23, 108, 188

b, 23H priory, 193

Tournai, 292Transjordan, 63–4, 87, 89, 166, 246treasurer (conventual bailiff) and treasury,

15, 26, 86, 97, 105, 111, 117, 131, 135–6, 140–1, 143–7, 151, 178, 276–7, 279

treasurers (local), 178–80, 198, 227

trentals, 100–1, 119tributaries, 91–2, 211, 261‘Tricaria’ H commandery, 162Trinquetaille, 188Tripoli, 5, 7, 21, 43, 57, 60, 62, 64, 84, 90,

107, 141–2, 166, 180, 210–12, 246, 249, 260, 278, 285

b, 30commune, 201H commandery, 56, 60, 101, 112, 142–4,

178, 180, 210Tripoli, county, 7, 8, 30–1, 34, 40, 42–3, 50,

52, 54–8, 63, 79, 87, 91, 172–5, 178, 180, 182–4, 201, 211, 260

Troia, 61True Cross (relic), 29, 42, 89, 127Tunis, 86, 194, 211turcopoles, 33, 84, 150, 176, 207, 224, 279turcopolier (conventual bailiff), 97, 103,

140, 147, 150, 279Turks, 5, 46, 85, 171, 298Tuscany, 187Tyre, xi, 7, 43–5, 47–8, 52, 59–62, 90, 107,

131, 171, 179, 207, 209archbp, 49, 61, 157, 166, 170H commandery, 112, 179, 209–10, 243

Ubaldesca of Calcinaia, 230–1union of orders, proposals for, 217, 223,

226Urban II, pope, 9–10, 240Urban III, pope, 164Urban IV, pope, 107, 162–3Urraca, q Castile/Léon, 188usances, 15, 95, 119–22, 131, 135–8, 219,

256

Vadum Jacob, 256–7Valetta, 229

Monasterio Santa Ursula, 19H Sacred Infirmary, 229

vassals, 82–4, 121–2, 164, 174–5, 178–9, 181, 183, 208

Venice, 62, 206–7, 213, 223–5, 227–8, 294, 298

H priory, 75, 131, 193, 196, 221Verdun, 107Verona, 195

H hospital, 231Victor IV, anti-pope, 242Vienne, Council of, 223Vignolo of Vignoli, 224visitations, see grand commanders in the

West, masters, priors

334 Index

Viterbo, 207volunteers in hospital, 20, 73–4, 111,

240–1, 254vows of profession, 26, 37, 78, 98–9

Wales, 265wall-paintings, 114–15Walter Map, 32, 160Walter of Beloy, 178warehouses, see storeroomswarfare, x, 15, 26–38, 49, 51, 69, 78–93,

111–12, 115, 118, 124–5, 127, 136, 142, 146–51, 173–4, 182–3, 207–8, 210–16, 223–31, 256, 298

costs, 79–80, 144, 163, 185, 187, 207–8, 210, 229, 257

Warmund of Picquigny, pa Jerusalem, 28water use, 176–7, 286wealth, 24, 38, 44, 80, 93, 144, 171–84,

215, 223, 231; and see financial crisesweapons, see harnesswet nurses, 72–3Willbrand of Oldenburg, 77, 79William, b Acre, 231William Nogaret, 217, 227William of Antioch, 48William of Beaujeu T gm, 54, 79, 85, 88,

208–9, 213–14, 216William of Caoursin, 27, 269William of Châteauneuf H m, 56, 62, 64,

128, 205, 207–8, 233, 250, 253William of Chaus H, 137William of Courcelles H, 88, 128, 206William of Jaffa H, 178

William of Malines, pa Jerusalem, 22, 76William of Montaigu H, 103William Longuespée of Montferrat, 46William IV, c Nevers, 33William of Paris, 222William of Santo Stefano H, 13, 15–16, 25,

119, 122, 129, 139–40, 189, 213, 229, 237, 274–5, 297

William of Senlis H, 64William of Sonnac T gm, 206William of Tinières H, 61, 142William, archbp Tyre, 16–19, 23, 32, 34,

156–7, 161, 240William of Valence, 214William of Villaret H m, 15, 103–4, 120–1,

132, 137–9, 142, 145, 199, 201, 215–16, 218–19, 228, 233, 272

William of Villiers H, 103wills, 28, 140, 144–5, 147–8, 156, 159,

167–9, 280Wladislas, k Bohemia, 242Winchester, 291

b, 195Wyno, a Helmarshausen, 5

Ximenes of Labata H, 264

Yalu, 79Yolande (Isabella II), q Jerusalem, 57–8Yorkshire, 214

az-Zahir Ghazi, governor of Aleppo, 87Zangi, ruler of Mosul and Syria, 30–1Zippori (Sepphoris), 41–2